Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When his ship makes its turbulent drop to regular speed, Jungkook leaps to the window. This is his first glimpse of the planet that will be his new home and he doesn’t want to miss it.

Iriuna is its name and it is lush and beautiful even from the sky. Big and bright in a way that Jungkook’s home isn’t and covered in swirling clouds and glimmering ocean.

Jungkook wants to hate this place for taking him away, but for a moment he’s so dazzled that he can’t be anything but in love.

They don’t land on Iriuna though.

The ship doesn’t draw any closer to the beautiful surface and Jungkook whirls towards his attendant, confused. “Where are we going?”

“Ah, well,” the attendant starts, with a sheepish look. “The Imperial city is on Iriuna’s moon. That’s where you’ll reside, with the Heir and his family. I thought you knew, your highness, otherwise I would have told you.”

That sounds ostentatious, even for an Emperor. A whole moon, just for their family? Jungkook wrinkles his nose, already set on disliking the moon and everyone on it.

He continues his watch out the window.

The attendant said ‘Imperial city’. There’s probably more than just the Emperor’s family there, Jungkook surmises. Likely all their advisors and their families, too. Any servants would need places to live. There’s probably a great deal of commerce needed to bring goods to all those people and likely the honor of selling products in the Imperial city is a high one.

It’s still a bit dramatic for Jungkook’s taste, but it makes sense.

Before Jungkook can make any more conjectures about the moon and its inhabitants, they are strapping in again for the ship’s descent.

Upon landing, Jungkook takes a breath to steady himself. He brushes some non-existent dust from his shirt, smooths the wrinkles in his pants. He checks his face in the reflection on the window, leaning close enough to look at the irises of his eyes.

He’s stalling and every attendant knows it.

But he can’t stall forever, so he takes one last deep breath and nods for them to open the door. There’s a hiss and a puff of rolling steam as the pressure equalizes. When it clears, there is only one person waiting at the end of the ramp.

Jungkook gives a farewell nod to his staff on the ship and makes the descent on his own. They’ll be returning to his family without him, as per the Emperor’s terms.

The only person from home who is staying with him is the one waiting for him, his attendant and best friend, Jimin. “Welcome to Sel Iriu, Jungkook. If you follow me, we can do the final preparations for the ceremony.” He motions for Jungkook to lead down the rest of the walkway.

“It’s nice to see you too, Jimin. My trip was fine, I hope yours was too,” Jungkook grumbles. 

Jimin rolls his eyes. “We’re on a bit of a tight schedule today.”

Jungkook ignores him in favor of looking ahead at the building awaiting them. It’s grand in a way Jungkook has never seen in person before.

On Tirune, everything is sleek and modern and up to date with the latest technologies. The streets are smooth and clear and people ride hover bikes down them instead of walking and the light is luminescent and bright.

This moon, Sel Iriu, is almost the polar opposite. Gravel lines the pathway, crunching beneath Jungkook’s feet. The building (the palace?) is made of stone and painted wood and it looks ancient and beautiful. There are trees lining walkways and the light is warm with the heat of the sun.

Jimin is even wearing some kind of elaborate draping, flowing robe like Jungkook has never seen before. At least he’s familiar though.

Jungkook is grateful for being allowed one constant from his old life. Jimin’s currently lavender hair and golden eyes are as familiar to Jungkook as his own. The sight of them brings more comfort than he was expecting, if he’s being honest. Hardly a minute on the new planet and he’s already a little weak in the knees. Without Jimin, Jungkook isn’t sure he’d last a day.

“Jungkook?” Jimin asks, eyebrows raised with a hint of concern.

“Sorry,” Jungkook says quietly. “It’s just more different than I was expecting.”

Jimin softens immediately. “Oh, don’t be intimidated by the archaic design. It’s all very easy to understand, I promise, and you have me to help.”

“Promise you aren’t leaving me? I’ll fight the Emperor if I have to.”

Jimin winces visibly. “We really oughtn’t even joke about fighting the Emperor, but I appreciate the sentiment. You’re going to adapt quickly, though. Before you know it, you’ll be better at this than me.”

Jungkook takes a step forward and grabs him lightly by the wrist. “I really am grateful you’re here, you know that right?”

“Of course I know that. I’m just glad I’m the one who’s half Iriu and got to come with you.” There’s a pause where Jimin just takes a moment to smile. Then he claps his hands together brightly. “Alright. Now, Jungkook, we really need to get to the final preparations. You can’t be late.”

“Well,” Jungkook mutters as he follows Jimin briskly across the gravel. “It’s not like they can start without me.”

~~

Jimin brings Jungkook to a sticky warm room where a group of four more servants bow and greet him.

Before he has a chance to breathe, Jungkook is undressed and moved through a series of baths, warm and relaxing, though he is only given a few minutes in each one. He’s sure there is a certain purpose to each of the baths (the smells vary in each one), but he’s too tired from the journey to ask.

After his hair and body have been scrubbed clean, he’s toweled dry and the attendants massage some kind of lotion into his skin. His hair is dried gently with a hand-held drier, the first bit of tech he’s seen since his arrival, then styled.

He’s directed into another room, still warm despite the lack of baths, where only Jimin is waiting for him.

The sight of a familiar face relaxes the nerves that built up over the last hour. They share a smile and then Jimin pulls him in front of a mirror to dress him.

Jungkook thought Jimin’s robes were elaborate and beautiful, but they are nothing in comparison to the finery being draped over his shoulders.

The first layer is plain white, smooth and fresh against his skin, and almost like a simple t-shirt and shorts. Then the first robe, still white but long sleeved and nearly reaching the floor. The collar brushes stiffly against his neck while Jimin ties the robe shut over his right hip. The second robe is shimmering black and short enough all around for there to be a white border at the edge of his sleeves, above his feet, and around his neck.

Jimin disappears briefly after that, before returning with a splendid navy garment that takes Jungkook’s breath away. Jimin lifts it to Jungkook’s shoulders with a huff. “It’s a little heavy,” he warns.

The fabric settles onto Jungkook’s shoulders and it’s a lot heavy. He feels the weight of it with every breath. Despite the weight, the robe still flows beautifully around him. It’s sleeveless and left open at the front, unlike the other two, and covered in mesmerizing golden embroidery.

Jimin ties a thick sash around Jungkook’s waist to keep everything secure and Jungkook can’t keep his hands away. His fingers trail over the roughness of the embroidery in awe.

“Amazing, right?” Jimin says with a smile when he finishes, hands smoothing needlessly over Jungkook’s shoulders.

Jungkook can only nod, staring at himself in the mirror. He hardly recognizes himself.

Jimin gives him seven silver rings and drapes a long pendant over his head. Jungkook, after putting on the rings, picks it up to examine the charm at the end. It’s the Empire’s crest: a stylized depiction of the system’s six planets and their orbits. A marker of who he belongs to now. 

While he’s distracted, Jimin hangs several dangling earrings from Jungkook’s ears. Then there’s a brush of color over his eyelids and his lips and Jimin deems him ready. “Beautiful,” he says with a smile. “You look perfect.”

Jungkook scowls. “Perfectly obedient.”

Jimin’s smile fades. “Jungkook…”

“Sorry, I just…” Jungkook rubs his eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright. I thought maybe staying positive would…” Jimin shrugs, mouth in an unhappy line. “Help, I guess. I wish things hadn’t come to this just as much as you do.” 

“This isn’t your fault, Jimin. I’ve got to get used to it, sooner rather than later. Is there…” Jungkook pauses, trying to resist the urge to wipe his sweaty palms on the no doubt expensive robes. “Is there anything you can tell me about the ceremony? So I know what to expect, at least.”

Jimin’s hands brush over his shoulders again. “You have nothing to worry about. You only have to speak twice near the end and you can just copy the Heir word for word. The rest is just keeping your back straight and your chin up. Easy as pie.”

Jungkook follows him towards the courtyard, trying to ignore the heavy weight of the robe.

~~

Jungkook is left at the bottom of a grand staircase, in spite of all the desperate glances he throws Jimin’s way. The attendant only gives him that bright smile and a thumbs up before disappearing. 

Jungkook feels more weight added to his already tired shoulders in the gazes of whatever court attendants and officials are standing around the courtyard behind him. He straightens his back and tries to even his breathing.

He’s hardly alone for a few seconds before someone walks up and stands next to him, their shoulders brushing.

Before he can turn to look, strong fingers grip his wrist. “Keep looking straight ahead,” a deep voice whispers.

“Oh,” Jungkook breathes. “Thanks.”

There’s a little tug forward on his wrist before the fingers disappear and the two of them make their way up the steps. There’s a lot of them, but they reach the top before Jungkook is out of breath.

At the top sits the Emperor and Empress, stone faced and in all their finery. Standing before them is a priestly looking woman who immediately launches into a droning speech about the union of their lives and their houses. It only takes a few moments for Jungkook to zone out. He’s hyperfocused on the brush of shoulders with the Heir next to him.

Luckily, there’s another pull on his wrist that draws his attention when at last they turn to face each other.

Jungkook is glad he doesn’t have to speak because his mouth goes dry. The Heir is attractive, really attractive. Glimmering, golden eyes and skin so smooth it takes real restraint not to reach out and touch his face just to make sure he’s real. He’s small too, a little shorter than Jimin, and he has to tilt his head to look up at Jungkook.

The Heir lifts his hands, palm up, between them and Jungkook lays his on top. The Heir’s fingers immediately curl around them.

There’s a bit more intoning and the Heir’s golden eyes flick over Jungkook’s face. He must be able to see the nerves because after a few moments, his thumbs rub very gently over the back of Jungkook’s hands. He’s surprisingly comforted and a little endeared.

Then the priestess practically shouts, “What say you on this union of spirits, to-be-weds?”

Jungkook almost jumps, but the Heir squeezes his hands a little before saying, “I say the union will be well.” The Heir’s voice is gentle, but it carries just as well as the priestess’s shouting.

Jungkook swallows around the dryness in his mouth. “As do I.”

“And you will honor the bonds of honor and kin in keeping your spirits tethered?”

“I will,” the Heir says. He’s not quite looking at Jungkook’s eyes.

Jungkook nods. “I will.”

The priestess lifts her hands. “Then let us be witness to your union!”

There’s only another gentle squeeze in warning before the Heir takes a step forward and presses his mouth to Jungkook’s.

His lips are soft, Jungkook thinks.

Then the moment is over and the Heir steps back. His cheeks are flushed and so are Jungkook’s.

~~

Jungkook is whisked from the crush of officials and congratulations by Jimin. Thankfully, too, because he was already overwhelmed.

Jimin removes the heavy robe from his shoulders and Jungkook wants to cry in relief. His back is already aching.

“That wasn’t so hard, was it?” Jimin says pleasantly as he removes the rest of Jungkook’s clothes.

Jungkook sighs as Jimin runs a towel over his back, sticky with sweat. “Is every event like that? That many people?”

Jimin pauses. “That nervous? I would have thought you were used to everyone staring at you.”

“I knew all the people at home. These are strangers.”

Jimin begins layering clean robes onto him. “Hm, well. The excitement will calm down eventually. You won’t always be the newest face in the court.”

“So, yes, every event will be like that.”

Jimin smiles sympathetically and drapes the final layer onto him. It’s the same style and color as the heavy navy robe from before, but without the embroidery and any of the weight. This robe sits just as weightlessly as the others on his shoulders and Jungkook is more than grateful he isn’t expected to wear something so heavy for any longer.

Jimin ties the sash around his waist and then they’re off, moving briskly through the halls. A quick glance outside a window as they pass reveals that the sun has set. No wonder Jungkook is so tired.

Jimin leads him to a gleaming, circular wooden door. He bows and motions to the door. “I’ll be here to meet you in the morning.”

Jungkook snorts. “Are you going to keep bowing to me forever? I ought to take a photo and send it to your mother.”

Jimin takes an indignant step forward and says, “Hey now, leave my mother out of this! And yes, your highness, I will keep bowing to you because there are so many people here constantly watching us and the last thing you need is rumors that your Tirunese attendant is being rude.”

Jungkook rolls his eyes playfully. “Alright, alright. You’re lucky I don’t have a phone anymore.”

Jimin sticks out his tongue in response.

Jungkook stares at the door, gathering himself for a moment. “You really have to go?”

Jimin raises his eyebrows pointedly. “I can’t hang out with you and your spouse, Jungkook. Just, try talking to him? Throw some of that playful wit of yours at him and maybe he won’t be so scary.” Before Jungkook can think of an appropriately witty response, Jimin is smiling brightly and disappearing down the hallway. “You got this! Have fun!”

Then he’s gone and Jungkook is pushing open the door and walking into the room. It’s as he’s looking around at the furniture and the art that he realizes the implications of what Jimin said and he blushes immediately.

The bed is on a slightly raised section, with a wide window behind it. The center of the room. Understandably, Jungkook supposes. It’s their wedding night after all.

He makes his way to the window behind the bed, looking up at the stars in the now dark sky in an attempt to find a constellation he recognizes. Before he does, the door clicks open and there are soft feet on the wooden floor.

He turns and there’s the Heir, looking exactly as Jungkook remembers. Now that there’s time, Jungkook studies him more closely. He’s also been changed into a more casual version of his other robes, but his earrings are still there. He’s got a few more than Jungkook, silver charms swinging gently even after he’s stopped. That’s when Jungkook notices his ears are pointed.

The Heir is staring at Jungkook, eyes unreadable and mouth in a serious line.

Jungkook, without any idea of how he’s supposed to act, comes down from the raised platform of the bed to stand a little closer to him. They could touch now, if they wanted.

There’s a few beats of silence as they continue to study each other.

“My name is Yoongi,” the Heir says.

“Jungkook.”

Yoongi nods. “It’s nice to meet you, Jungkook. I’m going to be perfectly honest with you, because I think that will serve us better than falsely veiled niceties.”

Jungkook is a little taken aback, but more curious so he nods.

“I’ve only married you because my father has been on my ass about it for years. I have no expectation of us being in love.”

“You think I do?” Jungkook crosses his arms. “ I’ve only married you because that’s the agreement my parents came to in order to keep Tirune’s position in the Empire.”

If Yoongi is surprised at the outburst, he doesn’t show it. “I’m glad we’re on the same page then. My father may try to spin it otherwise depending on the response of the court, but for now we’re free to do as we wish.”

“Right,” Jungkook says. “Sounds good.”

“Right,” Yoongi repeats. There’s a bit of a pause, then he stares Jungkook straight in the eyes. “I’m not having sex with you.”

Jungkook takes a step back. “O-kay?”

Yoongi nods sharply, as if to assure himself. “Just, you know. Making sure you weren’t expecting anything.”

Jungkook raises his eyebrows. “After all that about this being a loveless match?”

Yoongi shrugs, moving behind one of the many screens and untying the sash around his waist as he goes. “I don’t know, maybe you’re traditional and really don’t believe the marriage is valid unless it’s been consummated. And this marriage will give you more power at court than you would have otherwise.”

Jungkook crosses his arms and looks back towards the window. “Well, I’m not. You don’t have to worry; I don’t want to have sex with you either.”

There’s no response except the shuffling of clothes as, presumably, Yoongi changes again. When he emerges from behind the screen, he’s wearing only a dark t-shirt and loose black pants that hit about mid-calf. He stops when he sees Jungkook still standing where he left him.

“What?” Jungkook says.

Yoongi loosely motions up and down over Jungkook. “You just take off the outer layers to sleep. Lay them on the dresser beside mine.” He turns away again.

Jungkook clears his throat gently so Yoongi looks back at him. He lifts his arms a little. “Help?”

“You don’t know how to take these off?”

Jungkook only raises his eyebrows. Duh.

Yoongi winces a little. “Ah, right. Sorry.”

He comes back down and Jungkook follows him behind the screen. Deftly, Yoongi unties the sash around Jungkook’s waist and then pulls the navy robe from his shoulders, folding it and laying it over the dresser.

“We wear these every day?” Jungkook asks as Yoongi pulls at the knot on the black robe.

“Yeah,” Yoongi says. “You can ask Jimin to show you how to do this tomorrow.” Jungkook shrugs off the robe and then hands it to him.

“Why?”

Yoongi puts his hands on hips and assumes a nasally, monotone voice. “As the Imperial court, we must uphold the ideas and values of our heritage to be an example to the rest of our people. No matter how modern the rest of the Empire becomes or how melded with other cultures, we have a duty to stay true to our ancestors, to carry on their traditions. The Imperial family is not only an example to the rest of the Empire, but also to the court itself.” He drops his hands from his hips and rolls his eyes. “Utter load of bullshit if you ask me. You’re part of the Imperial family now, so.” He shrugs like the rest is perfectly assumable.

Jungkook smiles at the mockery, despite himself. “Part of the Imperial family now, huh?”

“It’s weird for me too, trust me.” Yoongi bends back down to look at the last knot with a huff of a laugh. “But, uh…you did well at the ceremony. For not knowing anything.”

Jungkook smiles. “Thanks.”

“I want to apologize, too,” Yoongi says softly. “I know it probably wasn’t up to your standards. The planning was a bit rushed.”

Jungkook holds his hands awkwardly to avoid accidentally brushing Yoongi. “I didn’t mind. I don’t really have a standard for court events.”

Yoongi unravels the last knot and straightens. “Well, you’re all set then. I’ll turn out the lights when you get up to the bed so you don’t trip. I sleep on the left side.” He slides the white robe from Jungkook's shoulders, careful to keep his fingers from brushing any skin. 

“This is your room? Like, it was before, I mean?” Jungkook asks as he slips under the blankets.

“Yeah,” is all Yoongi says in response.

The lights go out and then a few moments later, the covers are pulled back and Yoongi tucks himself into a comfortable little ball. “Goodnight Jungkook,” he whispers.

“Goodnight Yoongi,” Jungkook whispers back.

Then he turns over to stare out the window at the unfamiliar stars and wonders if this will ever feel like home.

Chapter Text

Jungkook wakes up the next morning alone in the bed, sun streaming hot over his face. He squints angrily into the light for a moment before sitting up with a groan. The room is empty, but he can hear rustling so someone must be behind one of the dividers.

Before he gets any further than pushing off the blankets, Yoongi emerges from some hidden corner. He’s done up in all his finery again, dark black robes with shimmery silver thread and lots of jewelry. He stops in the center of the room when he sees Jungkook sitting up. “Sleep well?” he asks.

Jungkook rubs sleepily at his eyes and nods.

“Jimin is here to help you get dressed. I’ve got somewhere to be right now, but I’ll be back in a couple of hours to show you around.”

Jungkook doesn’t have a response, so Yoongi just sort of nods to himself and then leaves. Jungkook stares back down at the warm light in his lap.

There’s hardly a breath of space for his thoughts before the doors open again, admitting Jimin. He’s carrying a tray of food, most of which is luckily familiar to Jungkook. He’s not sure if he could handle having to get used to different food on top of everything else.

Jimin seems just as chipper as always when he slides the breakfast onto the bed in front of Jungkook. “Good morning! Did you have a good night?”

Jungkook chews on a piece of bacon to avoid answering.

“Everything okay?” Jimin asks, concerned. “Did…?”

“Yoongi was perfectly pleasant, Jimin. There’s nothing to worry about. I’m just…” Jungkook waves around the room. “A little exhausted at the prospect of all this.”

Jimin hums in agreement. “It’s really different from home, isn’t it?”

Jungkook nods, suppressing the sudden surge of emotion.

Jimin slings an arm around his shoulders. “You’ll get used to it. It’s a lot right now, I know, but if I can do it, you can.”

“I suppose there’s hope of it getting better then. You seem like you adjusted alright.”

“Just alright?” Jimin laughs.

Jungkook smiles cheekily at him. “Don’t get ahead of yourself now. You’re the one that put that ridiculously heavy outfit on me yesterday.”

Jimin pushes him playfully and gets up, still grinning. “Hurry up and eat your breakfast so I can show you how to put your clothes on properly.”

~~

It’s not until Yoongi returns that Jungkook realizes they’ve been dressed in matching clothes‒Jungkook in silver with black accents to counter Yoongi’s black with silver. It’s a little strange to see such an obvious physical reminder that he and Yoongi are a pair now.

There’s tension in Yoongi’s shoulders when he first comes back. It wasn’t there yesterday and Jungkook is immediately curious at the cause. What did he have to go run off and take care of so early in the morning, especially if it made him so stressed?

Jungkook doesn’t say anything though. Just gives Yoongi the space to take a deep breath and gather himself.

When Yoongi calls his name, Jungkook simply pops out from behind the divider with a smile. “I’m here. What’s up?”

Yoongi returns the smile, but it looks a little forced. “Ready to go? There’s a good bit of ground we have to cover before lunch with my mother.”

“Your mother?” Jungkook follows Yoongi out into the hall, stopping jerkily when Yoongi doesn’t immediately start walking.

Yoongi, avoiding his gaze like usual, extends his elbow for Jungkook to take. Jungkook’s surprised, certainly, but he puts his hand in the crook of Yoongi’s arm. There’s muscle there, despite Yoongi’s slim build, and Jungkook can’t help but notice it. Once Jungkook’s hand is secure, Yoongi brings his arm back closer to his chest and it tugs Jungkook to his side.

“Yes, my mother,” Yoongi continues like nothing happened. He puts the arm Jungkook isn’t holding behind his back and the two of them begin walking. “She won’t be at dinner tonight, so she asked me to bring you to lunch so she could still meet you on your first day.”

“Why won’t she be at dinner?” Jungkook wonders if perhaps the title of ‘Empress’ means little in reality. They leave the building to walk on a covered wooden pathway. Jungkook’s eyes flick over the gardens next to them.

“Oh, she’s leaving later,” Yoongi says. “For some…dignitary meeting in the outer rim. She’ll be back in a few days.”

Evidently not. “I see,” Jungkook says. “Anything I should…be worried about?”

“What?” Yoongi gives him a funny look. “No, she’s friendly. Maybe a little intimidating, but neither of my parents are going to be mean to you, Jungkook.”

Jungkook lifts his free hand in defense. “Hey, how am I supposed to know that? In case you forgot, I know absolutely nothing about anyone.”

Instead of responding to that, Yoongi points at the building in front of them. “This is the library, if you’re ever in the mood for doing some reading.”

They don’t go into the library though. Yoongi leads them down the steps to the gravel and under a long arbor, carefully cultivated to be covered with flowers and vines. It’s blissfully cool.

There’s silence for a good while as they walk slowly through the shade.

“Are you human, Jungkook?” Yoongi asks eventually. “If you don't mind me asking.”

Jungkook hums thoughtfully, trying to ignore the way that question sends a jolt of panic through him. “What else would I be? Not Iriu, certainly.”

Yoongi smiles a little and shakes his head.

“Why?”

“Just curious.”

Jungkook nods, trying to think of a way to turn the attention away from his heritage. Then, in a moment of inspiration, he asks, “What happened this morning? You seemed tense when you came back.”

Yoongi’s smile fades almost immediately. “Nothing you need to worry about. Just politics.”

There’s too much seriousness in the rest of their tour for ‘just politics’, Jungkook thinks. There’s no more smiling or gentle strolling and Jungkook wonders what exactly has taken over Yoongi’s mind so thoroughly.

~~

Some hours later, when they’ve finished their preliminary tour of the extensive grounds, they go to meet the Empress. Jungkook knows they’re going for lunch, but he’s almost too nervous to eat. Even though Yoongi told him there’s nothing to worry about, he’s still concerned. He still represents his planet, after all, and he doesn’t want to risk any of those repercussions for making a mistake.

Yoongi’s mother cuts an intimidating figure, even a good head shorter than Yoongi. She has this way of carrying herself that reminds Jungkook of her son. It makes her seem bigger than she is, allows her to take up the room.

After their greetings, the meal begins quickly and Jungkook feels thankful that there’s little pomp and circumstance in it. He can picture how steeped in courtly protocol the majority of their future meals are going to be. They eat in amicable silence.

When all three of them are nearing the end of their meals, the Empress lays down her utensils and Jungkook braces himself. The interrogation begins.

“How was the first morning together?” she asks. “Nothing quite like seeing each other remember which way up is to bring you closer, hm?”

Yoongi swallows and also puts his utensils down. “Ah...I had to be up early this morning. Jungkook and I didn’t wake up together.”

Jungkook does his best to keep his wince internal. That sounds…not promising for their relationship and the Empress obviously wants them to like each other. Disappointing her on that front isn’t exactly going to win him any points in the ‘We like Jungkook’ category. 

The Empress frowns at her son. “On about that kidnapping business again? You’re a married man now, it’s time to put that nonsense to rest.”

“Eomma,” Yoongi says flatly. He glances pointedly at Jungkook.

Jungkook raises his eyebrows but doesn’t say a word. Clearly Yoongi has secrets and he doesn’t seem keen on sharing them with anyone else. Jungkook can understand that, so he doesn’t plan on pushing. A kidnapping does sound intriguing though.

The Empress looks displeased about it, but she listens to her son and drops the topic. The rest of the conversation is mundane and neutral. The gardens, the weather, the length of the flight to Iriuna below them.

Jungkook wonders what other secrets he can uncover in this castle.

~~

The dinner with Yoongi’s family is a much bigger affair than Jungkook was led to believe.

Jungkook is bathed again and redressed in nicer robes, though luckily nothing nearly as heavy as the one from his wedding. He’s got six layers of thin black robes now and a seventh robe, shimmeringly transparent and silver, on top. His belt is white. The rings and pendant are back, as well as the earrings. Jimin styles Jungkook’s hair and paints his face into something smoky and beautiful.

Jungkook returns to his rooms and tries to get used to the way the fabric sways around him, so he can at least seem like he belongs in this ethereal little world.

Yoongi is waiting for him inside, just as done up. Their color schemes are opposite again; Yoongi is in all white, with an almost transparent black robe on top. He hasn’t got a belt though, and his sleeves are wide and loose, almost an entire hand’s worth of space beneath his wrists. He’s wearing a crown too. Jungkook can’t quite tell how it’s secured to his head, because it’s mostly draping silver chains with a few milky white stones dangling like water droplets over his forehead and in his hair.

Jungkook raises his eyebrows a little at the sight of it. “Nice crown.”

Yoongi scowls‒no, pouts more like. “It’s not a crown. It’s called a cira .”

“A cira ?” Jungkook resists the urge to smile. “It looks like a crown.”

Yoongi sighs. “It’s not a crown.”

Jungkook can’t help the laugh that escapes him.

“Yes, yes, very funny. Laugh it up while you can.” Yoongi continues glaring at Jungkook. “Now, sit down please.”

Jungkook, still giggling a little, says, “Sit down? Why?”

“Because you’re tall.” Yoongi blushes and scowls harder in an attempt to hide it. “And I can’t reach your head all the way up there.”

He takes Jungkook by the elbow and pulls him to a vanity. Jungkook sits.

Yoongi reaches over his shoulder to get something from the table. He lifts a long silver chain with several dark gems glittering down the length of it. “This,” he says, “is a cira .”

“How does it go from this‒” Jungkook looks from the long chain to the draping circlet around Yoongi’s head. “‒to that?”

“Well, if you just watch in the mirror, you’ll find out.”

Jungkook eyes Yoongi in the mirror skeptically. “You’re not going to, like, lick me or anything right?”

Yoongi gives him a deadpan stare that shows exactly what he thinks of that idea. Then he takes one end of the cira in each hand and gently presses the center to Jungkook’s forehead. The ends get wrapped loosely around Jungkook’s head several times until Yoongi’s hands meet near the nape of Jungkook’s neck. He does something with his hands to connect the two ends of chain.

Then he lifts his hands to either side of Jungkook’s head, smirks at him in the mirror, and pulls his hands away slowly.

The metal shifts gently over Jungkook’s skin until it’s draped and hanging just as elegantly as Yoongi’s, not attached to anything.

Yoongi, still smirking, rests his hands on the back of Jungkook’s chair. “Like that.”

“I…that’s…you…” Jungkook struggles to find the words for what he just saw. “Magic?”

Yoongi nods.

Jungkook delicately touches one of the dark gems in his hair, leaning close to the mirror to better look at it. “How does it stay?”

“I’m keeping it there.”

“The metal? You can influence it? Isn’t that draining?”

Yoongi shrugs. “Keeping two cira in place for a few hours is hardly a strain. And it wouldn’t matter if it was because it’s expected. I would not remain Heir for very long if I couldn’t manage it.”

“This is the Iriu gift? Everyone can do this?”

“Yeah. It varies though. Some are better at influencing natural items rather than produced ones or‒”

“You can do that to anything ?”

Yoongi scratches his neck sheepishly. “Not anything. It has to be a pure substance. Pure silver, pure cotton, pure oak. If there’s even less than a percent of something else mixed in then you can’t.”

“Isn’t all the jewelry a bit of a security risk then?” Jungkook asks. “Someone else in the family could kill you with your own necklaces.”

“It’s a display of power,” Yoongi says. “The Emperor has no fear of betrayal because those who would betray him risk betraying the Celestial Bodies themselves.”

Jungkook only raises his eyebrows at that.

Yoongi huffs a little laugh. “My parents don’t wear pure metals around their necks though. Neither do I.”

“But these?” Jungkook points to the cira .

“Anyone who wanted to use my cira to kill me would have to take control of the metal away from me.” Yoongi smirks again. “And they can’t do that.”

“Because you’re that powerful?” Jungkook doesn’t bother keeping the skepticism from his voice.

“You said it, not me.” Yoongi extends his arm for Jungkook to take. “Now, c’mon, we’re going to be late.”

Jungkook stands and takes his arm. The halls are more familiar now that they’ve walked them, so Jungkook focuses on remembering the way so he can start to navigate the palace on his own.

They pause briefly outside a grand set of red doors. Yoongi nods to a small woman in front of them, then whispers to Jungkook, “They’re going to announce us.”

The woman pushes open the red doors and bellows, “Heir to the Celestial Empire Min Yoongi and his partner, Jungkook!”

It’s the first time Jungkook is hearing himself referred to as Yoongi’s partner and the reminder is a little strange. There’s this brief moment where Jungkook feels like he’s not inside his own body; he’s just watching from somewhere else as this glittering, mystical thing with his face smiles on Yoongi’s arm.

Then the moment passes and they’ve entered the room and there are so many people Jungkook nearly turns and goes right back out the doors.

He grips Yoongi’s arm tightly, uncaring of how much it might hurt. “Tell me you’re not going to leave me on my own during this.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Yoongi gently rests his other hand on Jungkook’s white knuckles. “I don’t like crowds either.”

Yoongi smiles and bows his head to various people as they slowly weave their way across the wide, tall-ceilinged room.

“You said this was dinner,” Jungkook hisses to him. “With your family .”

“There is dinner. And this is my family. Extended family, mostly. And a few of the more powerful councilors, with their families.”

“I was sort of expecting less than twenty people. As is implied when you say ‘family dinner’.”

“My apologies for not being clear, then,” Yoongi says.

Before Jungkook can think up a scathing enough retort to the half-assed apology, there's a sugary sweet voice behind them. “Yoongichi! There you are!”

Yoongi groans, “How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that?”

They turn and grinning before them is one of the most beautiful people Jungkook has ever seen.

“But it’s cute!” The man pats Yoongi on the shoulder. “Just like you!”

Yoongi lifts his free hand to rub at his eyes. “Why are we friends?”

The man, eyes still glittering with laughter, finally turns to look at Jungkook. “Well, Yoongi. Aren’t you going to introduce me?”

Yoongi sighs. “Seokjin, this is Jungkook. Jungkook, my good friend Seokjin.”

Seokjin’s smile turns soft when he shakes Jungkook’s hand. “It really is nice to meet you, Jungkook. I like to think I understand your position a little bit and I hope we can become friends. If you only hang out with Yoongi, I’m afraid your days will be terribly dull.”

Jungkook can't help but smile, ignoring Yoongi's offended huff. “I’d really like that. We should meet up soon, for lunch or something. If I don’t get roped into any more ‘family dinners’ by this guy.” He glares at Yoongi.

“You didn’t!” Seokjin gasps.

“What! That’s exactly what this is!” Yoongi protests.

Seokjin turns away from Yoongi again with a tut of disapproval. “Don’t take it personally, Jungkook. He just doesn’t understand how normal families work. This is basically a court event, anyway. Any of the councilors with any sway are here. Between them and anyone in the Min dynasty who has any interest in garnering influence, most of the conversations are about power exchange and politics.”

Jungkook smiles triumphantly at Yoongi.

In the brief pause of their conversation, a well dressed councilor appears and takes Seokjin by the elbow. “If you’re done bothering the Heir, Seokjin, there’s something I’d like your opinion on.” 

Seokjin’s smiles apologetically at Yoongi and Jungkook. “Do you two mind if I go? Appa never asks for something unless it’s important.”

Yoongi quickly shakes his head. “It’s no trouble, Seokjin. We can talk more later.”

The councilor bows politely. “Many thanks, my Heir.” 

Before Yoongi can reply, the councilor tugs on Seokjin’s elbow and they disappear into the crowd.

Jungkook and Yoongi start walking again, moving gently through the room, stopping and chatting with whoever grabs Yoongi’s attention. Jungkook gauges whether Yoongi likes them or not by how long the conversations last. The people he likes, or at least respects, get several minutes with Yoongi actively engaging and an introduction to Jungkook. The ones he doesn’t get a few moments of polite listening before Yoongi pulls them away.

Jungkook’s feet start to get tired, but Yoongi shows no signs of stopping or actually eating the dinner that Jungkook was promised, so he resigns himself to being sore the next morning.

As they continue chatting their way around the room, Yoongi is pulled abruptly out of a conversation with one of the councilors by a rough jerk of his elbow.

He whirls, already looking ready to give the interrupter a piece of his mind.

There’s a young woman, face curled into the cruel version of Yoongi’s smirk. “Evening, Yoongi. You’ve been avoiding me.”

“I wonder why,” Yoongi deadpans. He steps around her, tugging Jungkook closer to his side.

The pendant hanging loosely around Jungkook’s neck lifts and pulls him backwards. He can’t help the involuntary noise that escapes him as the metal digs into his throat or the way his fingers scrabble helplessly at Yoongi’s sleeve as he’s pulled away.

Yoongi is back at his side in an instant, eyes angry with more than sleepy grumpiness for once. All it takes is a flick of his hand and the necklace stops choking Jungkook.

Jungkook takes a deep breath and straightens, gathering back his dignity.

The woman’s smirk has lost a little of its edge by the time Yoongi turns that anger onto her.

“You forget your place, Hyeji. Jungkook is my husband and that means he’s got the same rank and value I do.” He steps up in her space, towering despite looking up at her. “If you so much as look at him funny again, you’ll be having a conversation with the Imperial Guard.”

“I’m a Min,” Hyeji sniffs. “This non-Iriu is just‒”

“So is he,” Yoongi says. “A higher ranking one than you.”

With that Yoongi takes Jungkook by the elbow and quickly pulls him in the other direction, breaking the silver pendant with a quick tug. “If she bothers you, Jungkook, tell me please?  Hyeji has a few friends around court, but they ought to leave you alone when I’m around. She’s jealous, mostly. Don’t let her get to you. Just…try not to antagonize her. And let me know if she seeks you out again.”

“Sure, Yoongi,” Jungkook says softly. It’s all he can muster at that moment.

Yoongi slips into a little alcove, face to face and up close with Jungkook for the first time since their vows. “I’m serious. I’m not about to watch you get hurt because of petty feuds my family won’t let go of.”

“So am I.” Jungkook laughs drily. “She just tried to choke me with my own necklace. Not the kind of person I want to make friends with.”

Yoongi rubs Jungkook’s arm gently, almost like he’s afraid to touch. “Right. I’m sorry about that. I should have realized the pendant was pure. I’ll talk to Jimin about being more careful with your jewelry, so it won’t happen again.”

“I trust you.” Jungkook musters a sincere smile even though he mostly wants to curl up and hide. “Maybe we can be done socializing and eat something?”

That makes Yoongi laugh a little. “Of course. Anything you like.”

~~

Jungkook finally starts to feel like he and Yoongi have come to an idea of how their relationship is going to be. There are hours more of touring the palace (it seems like there will always be some part of this place that he hasn’t seen yet), quiet conversations over meals, and several, more subdued, events Jungkook spends on Yoongi’s arm. Yoongi keeps up his early morning disappearances (sometimes afternoon and evening disappearances too), but Jungkook doesn’t mind that. He likes his space, after all.

Jungkook might even be inclined to say that they’ve become a tentative sort of friends and he doesn’t mind it as much as he thought he would. He likes Yoongi and his quiet way of caring.

That’s why Jungkook is already suspicious when Yoongi returns from his morning sojourn without the usual grumbling about whether Jungkook is ready to go or not.

“Is everything alright?” Jungkook asks, feeling like he knows enough about Yoongi to be suspicious. He’s quiet, but not subdued like this.

Yoongi doesn’t make eye contact, just stares at his shoulder or out the window. “I’ve been told to go back to my regular schedule.”

“What does that mean?” Jungkook takes a few steps closer to the smaller man, but Yoongi moves backwards so they stay the same distance apart.

“I just‒” Yoongi closes his eyes and rubs his forehead. “Won’t be able to escort you around anymore. I’d suggest you stay here, but I also don’t think you’d appreciate that.”

Jungkook feels something in his chest, something painful. “You…Am I going to be in danger ?”

Yoongi shrugs. “It’s certainly possible. This court isn’t exactly kind to outsiders. I…I took a good period of time off from my usual work so I was able to spend it with you, but I’ve been told to stop. My influence when it comes to you has been limited significantly, unsurprising after H‒” He stops abruptly, biting his lip.

“After what?” Jungkook asks, trying to cling to something other than his panic.

Yoongi backtracks quickly. “It’s nothing important. My father just doesn’t exactly trust me to act with the interests he expects me to have so I’ve been…” He trails off with a sigh. 

Jungkook wants to fight with him. Wants someone to be angry with, someone to blame.

But he doesn’t. He turns away from Yoongi and takes several deep breaths. Thinks logically about this. The Heir is obviously not the problem here. He’s being pulled away for a reason and that reason must be that he’s got Jungkook’s best interests at heart.

“Okay,” Jungkook settles on saying. “Thank you for letting me know.”

Yoongi scoffs. “This situation is hardly something to thank me for.”

“Do you think this has something to do with my parents? Did they…?”

Yoongi shakes his head. “He’s not trying to punish you,” he says bitterly. “This is about me.”

“Oh.”.

“I asked Seokjin to come by,” Yoongi says softly. “He’s not been given a sternly worded warning to keep away.”

“Thanks,” Jungkook says again. 

Yoongi nods. “Alright then. I’ll…see you around, I guess.”

And then he’s gone without another word.

~~

Seokjin appears within the hour with a sympathetic smile and an apology. “I’m sorry things got turned around so soon after you arrived. Without Yoongi’s protection, the rest of the court is going to be all over you.”

“Great,” Jungkook says, head in his hands.

Seokjin winces as they sit down. “I don’t mean to make you nervous. I’m just…It’s a complicated place, but Yoongi isn’t the only person on your side, alright?”

Jungkook nods slowly.

“I’ve been where you are,” Seokjin says, one comforting hand on Jungkook’s shoulder. “It’s scary and overwhelming and you’re absolutely terrified of doing something wrong and making a fool of yourself.”

Jungkook feels a sudden surge of emotions and he laughs breathlessly in an attempt to keep them at bay.

“You’re not alone,” Seokjin says softly. “There’s several of us who’ve been in your shoes and we’re happy to help you navigate this, alright?”

“Thanks,” Jungkook manages. 

“The first thing you have to remember,” Seokjin starts, “is to show none of that hesitation. The more scared you appear, the more they’re going to take advantage of you. You have a lot of power since you’re married to Yoongi. Use it.”

“For what?” Jungkook says bitterly. “Taking advantage of other people?”

“Councilors and other court members are going to try to get something to hold over your head so they can control you. They’ll threaten the people you care about or try to egg you into making a misstep.” Seokjin smiles then. “But the only person who can make trouble for you is the person more powerful than Yoongi. And that’s the Emperor. Anyone else who claims they can is bluffing.”

That does manage to reassure Jungkook. “That’s…good to know.”

“You’re not alone just because the Emperor told Yoongi to take a step back,” Seokjin says. “I’m here for you. So are the rest of us outsiders.” He bumps Jungkook’s shoulder playfully. “We’ve got to stick together, you know? When all else fails, you can at least trust us to not want to cause trouble for you.”

“Outsiders?”

Seokjin’s smile twists a little. “My mother is Kisun. I’m sure you’ve already run into someone giving you shit for not being Iriu.”

Jungkook nods.

“The Empire is full of prejudice against its non-Iriu citizens and the court especially so. It’s partially preference and partially necessity that the few non-Iriu at court stick so closely together. If the rest of the court is too much, you always have a place to get away.”

“So, what’s your recommendation then?” Jungkook asks. “Yoongi said it might be better to stay here.”

Seokjin shakes his head immediately. “Don’t let your fear push you into a corner. Keep doing what you’ve been doing with Yoongi. Go on walks, visit the other parts of the palace, make an effort to attend events open to you. The more you close yourself off, the more people will try to take advantage of you. You have power ,” Seokjin says. “More than a good portion of this court. Just because you’re not from here doesn’t change that.” 

The rest of their conversation turns to more mundane topics. Jungkook likes Seokjin a lot, likes the way he tries his hardest to cheer Jungkook up, the way he’s caring in a way that seems non-suffocating and sincere all at once.

When Jungkook starts to feel like the conversation is winding down, Seokjin surprising him by saying, “Oh! I should introduce you to Namjoon!”

“Namjoon?”

“He’s half Qryn,” Seokjin says, already pulling Jungkook from the room by the wrist. “You’ll like him. You need more friends than just me and Yoongi.”

That makes Jungkook laugh as he’s pulled along. “You’re that sure he’ll be friends with me?”

“I told you we stick together, didn’t I?” Seokjin smiles. “You’re one of us now, Jungkook. You’ll have a harder time getting rid of us.”

For the first time since he left home, Jungkook feels a little less lonely.

Chapter Text

Seokjin pulls Jungkook a few doors down the hall, pounding excitedly against the wood when they stop.

The door swings open swiftly, revealing a tall, well-built young man. He smiles, dimples curling around the edges of his mouth. Jungkook goes a little red at the sight of him. Is everyone in this palace ridiculously good-looking?

Seokjin takes Jungkook by the shoulders and pushes him past Namjoon into the room. “I’ve brought someone to meet you,” he says cheerily. “You’re not busy, are you?”

Namjoon’s smile doesn’t fade as he closes the door and follows them towards the couches in his rooms. “Nothing pressing.”

Once they’ve all settled, Seokjin says, “This is Jungkook.”

“You’re Jungkook!” Namjoon exclaims. “I should’ve known.”

“You know about me already?”

Namjoon chuckles. “There is hardly a person in this court who doesn’t know your name. That makes it very difficult for me to not know about you.” He shrugs. “I’ve been curious though. Yoongi talks about you a lot.”

The mention of the Heir makes Jungkook’s head shoot up. “Yoongi talks to you? About me?”

Namjoon nods. “Yoongi talks to both of us about you. The husband he didn’t want.”

“Yeah, well, for the record, I didn’t want to marry him either.” Jungkook rubs his forehead. “Yoongi said he’s been told to leave me alone.”

“Probably not in so many words,” Namjoon muses. “The Emperor likely asked him to go back to having regular petitioning hours in his offices.”

Jungkook frowns, but Seokjin says, “The command to leave you alone is implied in that. Speaking is a bit of a dance here.”

“I know,” Jungkook says. “I grew up in a court too.”

“We don’t mean to belittle you,” Namjoon explains softly. “But Tirune is very different from Sel Iriu. Better to be safe than sorry.”

Jungkook smiles cynically. “Just because we have phones and cars and LED lights doesn’t mean people don’t talk in circles to get what they want.”

Seokjin laughs. “Fair enough!”

“You must miss Tirune,” Namjoon says. “You’ve lived there your entire life?”

Jungkook nods slowly. “It’s definitely an adjustment.”

“It must be very lonely, leaving everyone you know behind.”

That makes Jungkook laugh. “I didn’t have many friends there. Just Jimin, who came with me.”

“Your attendant?” Seokjin clarifies.

“Yeah. He…” Jungkook sighs. “The Emperor didn’t allow me a friend, only an employee. Jimin volunteered if that meant he could come with me.”

“I like Jimin,” Namjoon says. “He’s very friendly.”

Seokjin snorts. “Everybody likes Jimin. He’s got a way with people.”

Jungkook smiles as he thinks of his friend. “He’s my best friend. The only person I would’ve missed.”

“Not your parents?” Namjoon asks.

“We’re close,” Jungkook says. “But they said they’d write. That’s enough for me. You’ve got to get out of your parents’ house at some point, you know?”

There’s a beat of silence where Namjoon and Seokjin share a glance and then Seokjin laughs again. “Jungkook, the three people you know at court all live with their parents. I’m afraid we don’t know.”

“Oh, right,” Jungkook says. “I didn’t even realize.”

There’s a bit of a lull in the conversation. Then Jungkook asks, “You and Yoongi are close? How did you all meet?”

“Namjoon and I grew up here,” Seokjin explains. “We’ve known Yoongi for a long time. It’s an isolated position, there at the top. He doesn’t have any friendly siblings or cousins and most of the people who try to befriend him only do so for status.”

Jungkook hums in understanding. “I can relate to that. People will do anything to get ahead.”

Namjoon nods. “Yoongi grew up sort of adjacent to us. We had lessons and those sorts of things together, but it was always very clear that he was separate. Hoseok is the one who‒” He stops abruptly, seeming to realize what he said.

Jungkook glances back and forth between Seokjin and Namjoon when neither of them continue. Namjoon looks like he’s swallowed a stone, but Seokjin just looks sad.

“Who’s Hoseok?” Jungkook asks quietly.

“A friend of ours,” Seokjin says. He doesn’t elaborate further.

“Friend of Yoongi’s,” Namjoon adds. “Maybe his closest friend.”

Jungkook nods. “Did…something happen to him?”

There’s silence again before Seokjin sighs. “It’s not that we don’t want to tell you, Jungkook, it’s just…”

“No, I understand,” Jungkook says, not really caring about the bitterness seeping through his voice. “I’m an outsider and you can’t really be sure if I’m trustworthy. Might sell your secrets to the loads of people at court I know.”

“That’s unfair,” Namjoon says. “We’re not trying to isolate you, but we barely know you. You’re funny and nice to talk to and Yoongi likes you more than any of us were expecting, but you can’t just ask for all our secrets right away.”

The bitterness floods out of Jungkook. “I’m sorry,” he says. “You’re right. I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s alright,” Seokjin interrupts gently. “We were trying not to mention it so you didn’t ask and we didn’t have to say no. Things are tense at court and have been for a long time. Your arrival is a bit of a wild card and everyone wants to get you on their side. It’s just better if we’re cautious.”

Jungkook nods slowly. “Makes sense. Is this…” He frowns. “You don’t have to answer, but is this related to the kidnapping?”

Seokjin’s eyes have gone a little sharp. “Where’d you hear about that?”

“The Empress…” Jungkook pauses a moment to think. “She mentioned a kidnapping that Yoongi was looking into. He had a similar reaction.”

Namjoon is no longer smiling. “It seems you’ve stumbled upon all the things we’re not supposed to tell you about.”

“That’s alright,” Jungkook says quickly. “I didn’t mean to pry, I was just curious. He seemed upset when she brought it up, that’s all.”

Namjoon softens again. “You have a good heart, Jungkook. Yoongi needs people like you in his life.”

Jungkook isn’t really sure why that makes him feel all tangled up inside.

~~

Jungkook goes outside after leaving Namjoon and Seokjin. He needs the space to think, hopefully without anyone watching.

He knew coming here that he was going to be isolated, but the line drawn by Namjoon and Seokjin, who first offered to be his friends, stings more than he was expecting. Not only because he’s always been lonely, but also because he knows he needs allies at court if he doesn’t want to get lost in it.

It scares him, the fragility of his own independence. Jungkook knew coming here would require sacrifice. He left everything he knew behind and he was aware he’d be risking his life alongside the Empire’s heir, but it seems so much more real now that he’s here.

He walks aimlessly, lost in contemplating the merits of his decision to come here. Maybe there was another way to keep the Empire from acting drastically. If he’d tried a little harder, fought his parents a little more, maybe there would have been a different, better solution.

Jungkook finally looks up from the ground, just in time to realize he’s wandered into some corner and that there is a couple in front of him enthusiastically making out against one of the trees.

Jungkook can only stare in surprise for a moment and then he turns to leave them to it, but… “Jimin?”

The two people break apart and that is Jimin, face flushed and staring at Jungkook like he’s been caught doing something he shouldn’t. “Jungkook? Shit, um…everything alright? Yoongi said you were staying in.”

Jungkook snorts. “That’s not exactly how I’d describe this morning’s events. Who’s this?”

Jimin looks at his friend and then back at Jungkook, biting his lip almost sheepishly. “You can’t… please don’t tell anyone.”

Jungkook crosses his arms. “Come on, what kind of friend do you think I am? Besides, you’ve been here for what, a month? You’re going to have to tell me how this happened in great detail later.”

“Yeah, sure, fine.” Jimin sighs. “This is Taehyung.” Jimin’s kissing partner gives him a little wave.

Jungkook smiles thinly. “Hi.”

“Jungkook, right?” Taehyung says. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Jungkook laughs humorlessly. “That seems to be a theme around here. Everyone’s heard about me.”

“Jimin’s told me about you.” Taehyung also laughs, but it sounds genuine. “As for everyone else, Yoongi talks about you a lot, that’s why. He thinks you’re very interesting.”

“Hm.”

“He’s also very interesting, once you get to know him. Lots of hidden depths, Yoongi.”

“Taehyung,” Jimin says reproachfully.

Taehyung shrugs, but he does stop pestering.

“So,” Jungkook says, a little awkward, “what are you two doing out here? Besides…”

“Kissing?” Taehyung finishes with a mischievous glint in his eye. “Just avoiding our responsibilities for a little while.”

“Avoiding gossip, more accurately,” Jimin says. “You can’t do anything anywhere without someone finding out about it and blabbing,” he complains. “It’s ridiculous. No privacy at all.”

Jungkook snorts. “Just like home, right?”

“You lived in another court before this?” Taehyung asks, unexpectedly interested. “What was it like?”

“I don’t know, pretty similar to this one. More tech, obviously.”

“Ah yes, tech. The forbidden fruit.” Taehyung sighs wistfully. “You didn’t bring any, did you?”

Jungkook shakes his head. “But I could write my parents, maybe. Ask them to send me something.”

“Really? You’d have to be sneaky about it,” Taehyung muses. “If anyone else saw it, it would be confiscated. But the only person who goes in your rooms is Jimin, so you might be able to get away with it. Will you try?”

Jungkook shrugs. “I can ask. They might not.”

Taehyung claps happily. “We’re partners in crime now, Jungkook! Smuggling in contraband! Think of all the things I’ve missed out on…”

Jungkook laughs at his excitement. “It’s one of the things I miss the most. It might be hard to find something that will work here though, since there’s no internet. I’ll think of something.”

Jimin rolls his eyes at the two of them. “If you guys get found out and they ask me, I am totally giving you both up. I want no part of your little smuggling party.”

Taehyung slings an arm around Jimin’s shoulders. “You’re just jealous you didn’t think to ask first. For all your whining these past weeks about how terrible it is without your phone and your games and your internet .”

Jimin takes his hand and sighs. “I can’t fool you, can I?”

“Nope!” Taehyung says with a grin.

Jungkook watches them with a sort of half smile. They’re cute together, he’ll admit. They have this playful, well-known interaction, like they’ve done this a thousand times before and will do it a thousand times again. Jungkook is definitely going to be pestering Jimin about this later.

“Well,” Taehyung sighs, “back to reality, I suppose. Can’t be gone for too long or else there will be suspicions.” He kisses Jimin briefly. “Bye, ‘Minie. Bye, Jungkook.” Then he’s skipping down the gravel with that grin and a wave.

Jimin watches him go with a fond smile of his own.

“Cute,” Jungkook says.

Jimin throws a leaf at him and Jungkook snickers.

“Why’d Yoongi say you were staying in? You change your mind?” Jimin says after the laughter dies down.

Jungkook scowls. “The Emperor told him to stop spending so much time with me. He seemed concerned I’d get into trouble and suggested I stay put. Seokjin told me that wasn’t the smartest move.”

“You’re making friends then. That’s good.” 

Jungkook doesn’t confirm or deny that statement. He isn’t exactly sure where he sits with Seokjin and Namjoon.

Jimin crosses his arms. “What’s bothering you?”

Jungkook sighs heavily. “I just wish he’d talked to me about it more. Instead of just telling me he’d been commanded and leaving it at that.”

“I won’t pretend to know what he’s thinking,” Jimin says, “but I don’t think he’s in a position to outright refuse the Emperor.”

“I know,” Jungkook replies. “I just feel like he’s trying to keep me out of things. It’s like he thinks I’m going to turn around and use anything he says against him. I don’t even know anyone else.”

“You should know how difficult being heir is,” Jimin says simply.

“Did you know him?” Jungkook asks instead of acknowledging that statement. “When you were here before, I mean.”

Jimin shrugs a little. “We’ve met before. It’s a small court.”

“That’s all?”

Jimin sighs. “It’s complicated. He’s…always thinking ahead. It’s what makes him good at being the Heir and will make him an excellent Emperor. It’s also what makes him bad at relationships with people. He cares a lot.”

Jungkook raises his eyebrows skeptically.

“Too much, sometimes. He gets hurt easily,” Jimin says. “He can be ruthless and is willing to sacrifice almost anything to secure his goals, but he’s so weak when it comes to people he cares about. And not weak as in him caring is bad, but…He’s just so affected by people. He’s happy to see them happy and when they’re sad he’ll do anything to fix things and the easiest way to hurt him is to hurt them.” He stares off into the horizon, eyes flicking back and forth as he thinks. “So he figured it’s just easier to stop caring about people he doesn’t think he can protect. So he doesn’t get hurt.”

“So he pushed you away?”

“It’s not that simple. I wasn’t staff when I lived here before, you know that.”

“I wish you didn’t have to be staff now ,” Jungkook grumbles, even though he knows he’s just being petulant.

“I know,” Jimin says. “But we discussed this with the council. It’s safer, more out of the way. Less likely I’ll be recognized. Easier for me to get around.”

Jungkook frowns. “Don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t have you anywhere else, but I wish you hadn’t‒”

“We’re not supposed to talk about that.”

Jungkook wrinkles his nose frustratedly at Jimin, who makes a face back.

“Yoongi and I were friends when we were kids,” Jimin says, like he hadn’t even paused. “And then…life happened and we grew apart and ran into each other again here and…things are different now. I don’t think he wants to care so much for me again after he got hurt the first time.”

“You pushed him away,” Jungkook says.

Jimin nods. “Yeah. Sometimes hurting the people we care about is the only way to protect them.”

Jungkook thinks about Yoongi telling him to stay inside where he won’t be bothered and wonders if Yoongi thought they were becoming friends, too.

Chapter Text

“Hmm…and what do we have here? The Heir’s trophy husband? What are you doing out of your cage without a keeper?”

“Hyeji,” Jungkook says flatly.

Jimin takes one look at her and the two other women behind her and disappears down the corner, going who knows where.

“You remember me!” She’s pleased, based on the glint in her eyes and the sudden smile.

“You did leave a bit of an impression.”

“I can see that,” she says lightly. “Someone’s not wearing pure jewelry anymore.”

Jungkook’s been trying to see a way out of the little corner he wandered into, but it doesn’t look like there is any. She has him well and truly pinned. “What do you want, Hyeji?”

She shrugs, smug smile still in place. “I’m just curious, Jungkook. What’s so special about you, hm?”

“I’m not sure what you mean.”

“Oh, well, you wouldn’t know, I suppose.” Her grin widens. “Our dear Yoongi has been awfully picky, you see. You should have seen the parades of suitors the Emperor used to bring through here for his son. Desperate to continue the ruling line and all that.” She takes a few steps closer, finger twirling menacingly through her hair. “Yoongi rejected all of them. Everyone thought it was a sort of protest against the idea that he had to marry at all, but then…” The smile twitches a little. “Well, then you arrived.”

Jungkook doesn’t have a response for her, so he stays quiet.

“What did you do to get his attention? How did you change his mind?” She steps into his space and Jungkook feels like maybe this is going to escalate more than he was expecting. “What’s your secret, Jungkook?”

He shakes his head, just as confused as she is. “I don’t…I never even met Yoongi before we got married. The first time we spoke was at the bottom of the steps. Whatever he decided, I didn’t have any part of it.”

“Interesting,” Hyeji says. Then she reaches out and touches Jungkook’s cheek gently with the tip of a finger.

He smacks her hand away. “Don’t touch me.”

“Ah, right. You’re taken.” The smirk is back. “I forgot.”

Hyeji waves her hand and the tree behind him snaps and crackles and swells and wraps around him, pulling him back against the trunk and trapping him there.

She waves forward one of her lackeys, who rolls up her sleeves menacingly as she approaches.

“Clearly,” Hyeji says brightly, “you’ve got too much power, tucked against Yoongi’s side as you are. Someone has to remind you of your purpose here. I apologize, but we’re going to have to muss up that pretty face of yours. You’re going to attack me, you see, and then the Emperor will have to enact some consequences.”

Jungkook struggles, but the tree is stronger than he is and holds him fast. Jungkook doesn’t care about being beaten, but Hyeji makes a very real threat about the Emperor and his consequences.

He braces himself for the incoming attack.

And then the tree cracks again, releasing him, and his knees hit the ground.

“You want to explain yourself, Hyeji?” Yoongi drawls.

She turns to face him, smiling facade gone. “Just getting to know Jungkook. Telling him it’s awfully irresponsible to be wandering about without protection.”

Yoongi doesn’t retreat an inch as she approaches him. “It looked a bit to me like you were about to assault him. We both know the consequences of that sort of insurrection.”

Hyeji laughs. “I wasn’t going to lay a finger on him. You have my word.”

“I don’t doubt that,” Yoongi says, “but Sooyoung and Mijoo don’t have enough ability to pull Jungkook into a tree like that.”

Hyeji glowers and storms past Yoongi with a huff, Sooyoung and Mijoo following her.

Jungkook gets to his feet, brushing the dirt and rocks from his knees. He stands unapologetically, daring Yoongi to call him out. He’s not going to apologize.

Yoongi only waves for him to follow and goes back inside without a backwards glance.

It rankles Jungkook to be summoned like a child, but he knows he can’t avoid Yoongi forever so he follows.

~~

“I didn’t expect you to sit still, but do you have to go around picking fights?”

“Do you really think I started that? I have no allies here!”

Yoongi sighs. “I’m not so sure who my father would’ve chosen to believe in that situation. Hyeji has practice spinning stories and the only witnesses were her friends.”

“No thanks to you,” Jungkook says, arms crossed.

“Look, I’m going to be honest with you‒”

“Are you?” Jungkook asks. “For real this time? I’m not stupid, Yoongi. Whatever agenda you have going on here, you don’t have to keep me out of it.”

“I like you, Jungkook,” Yoongi says simply. “I think you’re an interesting guy and you’re easy to talk to. You make me laugh, too. But there are things about this court that you don’t understand. Being at my side, as soon as people find out you’re someone I like , puts a target on your back. I don’t have unlimited energy, Jungkook, and I can’t protect everyone. I have to choose my battles.”

“I’m just not worth it then, is what you’re saying.”

“It’s not about your worth, it’s about the fact that you and I just met and I have no idea what your allegiances are and I have four other people I would die for that have already suffered for being my friends. I’m not about to stretch myself to a fifth when I don’t even know you.”

“It’s all well and good that you don’t have the energy to protect me,” Jungkook begins. “But you aren’t listening to me. I don’t need you to protect me. I’ve been doing that perfectly well all my life. In case you forgot, I lived in a court before this. And all that about not knowing my allegiances is total bullshit. You’re the only person besides Seokjin and Namjoon I’ve even spoken to.” Yoongi starts to protest, but Jungkook lifts a hand to stop him. “Don’t even start about me being here for Tirune, either. I came here to make this agreement work and that meant becoming part of your family. You can check the damn mail yourself because I haven’t even sent a letter to my parents since I got here. Say what you want about not wanting to trust me, but you aren’t listening. And, if I’m being honest, you haven’t really bothered to.”

“Oh, because you’re making that so fucking easy for me,” Yoongi snaps. “You haven’t offered up anything about yourself either.”

“I wonder why that is,” Jungkook says sarcastically. “Certainly couldn’t have anything to do with the fact that it doesn’t really feel like you care. What with the disappearing and lying and telling me to stay hidden away ‘for my own safety.’”

“What do I owe you anyway? What entitles you to all my secrets? You’re right, I don’t know you.”

“You’re the one that married me!” Jungkook yells.

“Because this marriage means anything ,” Yoongi hisses. “It’s a sham and you know it.”

Someone clears their throat near the door and both Yoongi and Jungkook whirl to see who it is.

It’s Jimin, avoiding eye-contact with both of them. “The Emperor wants to see you.”

Yoongi takes a deep breath and straightens his clothes. “We’ll continue this conversation when I get back. And please, for the love of all that is holy, stay put .” And then he’s gone.

Jungkook’s anger isn’t though. “Thanks for selling me out.”

Jimin winces. “I didn’t want you to get hurt. Hyeji only ever means trouble.”

“Yeah, well, as you very well know, I can handle myself. Just because things are unfamiliar to me here doesn’t mean I lost the ability to protect myself. I’m adjusting, not stupid.”

“I’m sorry,” Jimin says, “I really only meant to help.”

He sounds so regretful that all the anger leaves Jungkook in a rush. He slumps into a chair. “No, I…I appreciate you looking out for me. I’m not angry with you, Jimin, I just…”

“Yoongi is just as stubborn as you are. And he’s got your‒”

“My best interests at heart, I know.” Jungkook sighs into his hands. “That doesn’t mean I’m going to let him decide what to do with me. I’m perfectly willing to work with him, but only if he’s going to do the same.”

Jimin smiles weakly. “You’ll get there. Yoongi hates fighting with people.”

“Seriously, how well do you two know each other? You keep spouting facts about him at me.” Jungkook straightens. “He’s your ex, isn’t he?”

That makes Jimin laugh. “No, nothing like that. We were just friends. Close friends.”

“Until you stopped.”

“Until I left for Tirune,” Jimin corrects gently. “The palace became unsafe for me and I had to leave. We grew apart.”

Jungkook hums thoughtfully. “The Heir to the Empire and a lowborn kid were close? You know I don’t care about the whole ‘not nobility’ thing, but it doesn’t exactly seem like that would fly here. The Iriu seem a bit more strict on preserving the dynasty or whatever.”

Jimin smiles thinly. “I’m not lowborn, Jungkook.”

Jungkook is shocked speechless at that.

“I’m sorry I never told you,” Jimin sighs. “But when Yoongi and I were friends, I was here with my family as part of the court.”

“What the fuck,” Jungkook says. “You’re a Min too?”

“No,” Jimin laughs. “My dad is a councilor.”

“What?” Jungkook cringes as soon as he says it. “Sorry. You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

“No it’s okay. This has been a long time coming.” Jimin takes a deep breath. “My father had an affair with my mom while his wife was away on a vassal securement detail. The three of us lived happily here in the palace until she came back and my mom realized my father wasn’t single after all. His wife kicked out my mom and I before we had the chance to really understand what happened.” He huffs a bitter laugh.

“Jimin, I’m so sorry. That sucks.”

“Eh,” Jimin says. “He’s kind of a scumbag. I’m over my bitter phase, for the most part.”

Jungkook nods, unsure of what else to say.

“It’s not that I didn’t trust you,” Jimin says eventually. “Just…I don’t like telling people on Tirune that I’m half Iriu, you know that. I’m still…You’re still my best friend, you know? Some stuff is just…”

“Hard to talk about, I know.” Jungkook smiles gently. “I’m glad you could tell me now.”

That makes Jimin’s smile bloom again and Jungkook feels a good deal warmer for it.

~~

Yoongi returns with Taehyung in tow, to Jungkook’s surprise. He wonders if Taehyung is Yoongi’s attendant.

There’s an awkward silence after they walk in. Jungkook has enough pride that he isn’t going to speak first after all the yelling and commanding, but it doesn’t seem like Yoongi wants to give up that ground either.

The silence grows for several minutes.

Then Taehyung bumps Yoongi gently with his shoulder and raises his eyebrows.

“Fine,” Yoongi grumbles. “I’m sorry for getting angry with you, Jungkook.”

That’s a bare minimum apology and not even for what Jungkook is frustrated about. He doesn’t respond.

Yoongi slowly releases a breath, like he’s trying to keep his composure. “I’m making an effort here, okay? You have to meet me in the middle.”

“Okay,” Jungkook says, a little cheekily, “then I’m also sorry for getting angry with you.”

“Right, okay. That did us loads of good,” Yoongi mutters.

Taehyung bumps him again.

“I’ve handled Hyeji.” Yoongi fiddles with his belt a little, avoiding Jungkook’s eyes again now that they aren’t arguing. “The council is aware of her actions and she’ll be punished accordingly. I doubt she’ll bother you again.” He pauses briefly, glancing at Taehyung. “ And , my father agreed that leaving you to yourself is only inviting trouble from the court, so he took back what he said about me leaving you alone.”

“He did?” Jungkook asks, surprised out of his petulant silence.

Yoongi nods. “My father didn’t think you had anything to worry about but Hyeji made it clear that isn’t true.” He shrugs. “You’ll have to deal with me, but so long as you and I are together, no one should try anything.”

“Thanks,” Jungkook says. Maybe he shouldn’t have yelled quite so much earlier.

Yoongi gives him a tentative smile in response.

Taehyung gives Yoongi another shoulder bump and this time Yoongi turns around to glare at him. Taehyung looks a little sheepish, but he does grin.

“This is Taehyung,” Yoongi says with a sigh. “You’ll probably see him around a lot.”

“We’ve met,” Jungkook says without thinking.

“You have? When?”

Taehyung and Jimin are both giving him pleading eyes, so Jungkook just shrugs a little. “Oh, you know, just while I was wandering. Outside the library.”

“Oh,” Yoongi responds, giving Taehyung a suspicious look. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

Taehyung waves a hand, looking so nonchalant that Jungkook has to reassure himself that they did meet. “We barely spoke. And you were being a bit sensitive about the whole ‘Jungkook wandering around on his own’ thing that I didn’t want to mention it.”

“Hm.” Yoongi turns back to Jungkook, placing a hand on Taehyung’s shoulder. “Well, Taehyung is my younger brother. He’s a handful, but he’s on my side. Our side. You can trust him not to choke you with your jewelry.”

“Your brother?” Jungkook asks, surprised. “I didn’t know you had any siblings.”

“I have a lot of siblings,” Yoongi says with a sigh. “Taehyung is the only one worth mentioning.”

Taehyung beams. “I love you too!”

“His mother isn’t the Empress,” Jimin says softly. “That’s probably why you hadn’t heard of him.”

When Jungkook turns his surprised face on him, Yoongi just smiles grimly. “My father has three concubines in addition to my mother. Taehyung is officially a prince, but if my mother had another child, he’d be below them in line for the throne.”

“You’re the oldest?” Jungkook asks.

“No. Just the only one whose mother is the Empress.”

“That is,” Jungkook says and shakes his head, “so confusing.”

Taehyung laughs. “It seems complicated but it’s really not. The Empress is the only one married to the Emperor, hence why Yoongi is the Heir. The concubine’s children are acknowledged as part of the Emperor’s family, but we’re basically spares. Insurance if the worst were to happen and Yoongi got killed.” He shrugs. “All the prestige and none of the pressure, I like to say.”

Yoongi rolls his eyes. “He means that a lot of our other siblings regularly try to kill me. Especially the older ones.”

“Is Hyeji your sister?”

Both Yoongi and Taehyung sigh at that. “Unfortunately,” Taehyung mutters. “She’s so annoying.”

“Hyeji seriously doesn’t need to be on your radar anymore. She’s lower ranking than Taehyung, so there’s no real intent behind her antagonizing. She just gets bored,” Yoongi says. “And it’s been made very clear that you shouldn’t be a target of hers anymore.”

“I’m not very high up in the line,” Taehyung says with a wink. “Twelfth, if you’re counting.”

“Twelfth?” Jungkook asks. “How many siblings do you have ?”

“That’s only because Taehyung’s mother is my father's human concubine. Her children aren't fully Iriu and that means the other children are above them, even the younger ones.” Yoongi shrugs. “I’m not sure of an exact number, if I’m being honest. I don’t bother keeping track.”

Jungkook rubs his forehead, trying not to get overwhelmed. “How many siblings do you have that I should know about?”

“Mm, maybe four?” Yoongi looks at Taehyung to confirm. “Three?”

“Well, Jieun isn’t even in the system right now, so not worth worrying over. But Daehwan has been taking over her allies at court, so…yeah, probably three.”

“And these are bad knowing about or good?”

Yoongi snorts. “Taehyung is the only one of my siblings I like. All the rest are far from on my side.”

 Jungkook takes a few deep breaths while he processes that. He has one brother (and Jimin, who is almost like a brother) and they’re not the best of friends, but they’ve never tried to kill each other either. He’s feeling a bit in over his head.

“I’ll point them out to you at the next dinner,” Yoongi says softly. “But you really don’t need to worry. No one is going to come at you like Hyeji. Most of them probably don’t even think of you at all. If they aren’t ignoring you, they’re going to try and kill you, not egging you into spilling your secrets.”

“That,” Jungkook says with a breathless laugh, “does not make me feel much better.”

Yoongi winces. “This is why I told you to just stay out of sight. It’s better if you aren’t a target.”

“Let me be clear. Yeah, this is way more politics than I was expecting and the idea of everyone wanting to kill you, and by extension me, all the time is a bit terrifying. But I’m here and I'm certainly not helpless.”

“I guess not,” Yoongi says sheepishly.

Jungkook softens a little. “I’m on your side, too. You’re literally the only person on this whole moon that I’m in support of. I just want to be kept in the loop. I can protect myself if you give me the information I need to do so. And I can watch your back too.” He chances a little smile. “If you’re willing to meet me in the middle, then so am I.”

“I can do that,” Yoongi responds. “I’ll keep you in the loop, but you have to promise to trust me when I tell you to stay out of it. Some of the fights between us get…” Yoongi shakes his head, eyes a little dark. “You might not be able to avoid repercussions.”

Jungkook doesn’t really like it, but he nods. “I can live with that.”

Yoongi comes forward to shake his hand. When they let go, he says, “Well, then, first things first, there’s a wedding on Vospin next week. One of those siblings you have to worry about is marrying a lesser lord there to make another political alliance for the Empire and I’m obligated to attend.” He gives that smirk that Jungkook already loves. “I anticipate at least two assassination attempts during the ceremony and another three at the reception. Care to be my plus one?”

Jungkook laughs. “That’s more like it.”

Chapter Text

“Have you been to Vospin before?” Jungkook asks.

They’ve been en route to the myth-shrouded oceanic planet for almost three days and Jungkook is bored . Bored means restless and in the small, enclosed spacecraft, restless means curious.

“Twice,” Yoongi says. “When I was very young.”

Yoongi gets to bear the brunt of Jungkook’s curiosity, but he hasn’t protested the questioning yet. Maybe he’s trying to make things up to Jungkook after their fight or maybe he’s just as bored as Jungkook is.

Regardless, Jungkook has hardly been able to keep his eyes away from Yoongi the entire three days.

Apparently the Imperial family forgoes their traditional dress when visiting other parts of the Empire. It’s only on Sel Iriu that they are duty-bound to dress in their layered, flowing robes and glittering jewelry.

Jungkook feels a little bit more like himself, in his own clothes again, but the real prize has been seeing the Heir so casual.

Yoongi looks a lot smaller without the grandeur of clothes Jungkook is used to seeing him in. The plainer shirts and pants they’ve been wearing emphasize Yoongi’s body more; his broad shoulders, narrow hips, slim legs. Jungkook feels a bit like he’s seeing Yoongi as a person for the first time.

The Heir isn’t uncomfortable in the casual clothes, which tells Jungkook that he travels more than he’s let on. He’s got his own style and an ease that suggests that maybe this is a more accurate picture of Yoongi as he wishes to be.

Regardless, Jungkook can’t stop staring and he’s lucky Yoongi hasn’t caught on already.

“Do fish really swim through the air? And the people there can breathe underwater and grow tails like fish?” Jungkook chooses, as usual, to deflect his newfound interest in Yoongi’s body with more questions about their destination.

“Didn’t I just say I was very young ? I barely remember anything about the place,” Yoongi grumbles.

“Sorry…” Jungkook whispers. “It’s just a bit new for me. I know Vospin is a real place, but I’ve heard so many stories about it that sometimes it doesn’t feel like it is.”

Yoongi hums noncommittally as he stares out the window into the never-ending darkness around them. Jungkook follows his gaze, deciding maybe he ought to just be quiet.

If there’s one thing about travel that Jungkook really loves, it’s this. The unhindered view of the stars all around them. No city lights or torches to block the vibrancy. If they turned the interior lights off it would be even better.

Or, he can just get up and press his face to the glass, hands cupped around his eyes to create his own little pocket of darkness. Perfect for seeing all those pinpricks of light so that he might wonder what the other solar systems are like, if they are also full of life and light and people dancing around each other because they’re too afraid to become friends .

“What are you doing?” Yoongi asks. There’s a bit of amusement tinting his voice, but he doesn’t say it unkindly.

“Looking at the stars,” Jungkook answers.

Yoongi lets out this huff that might be a laugh. Jungkook turns back to look at him just as he gets up and turns the lights out. “You could have just said you wanted to see better and turned the lights off instead of standing up against the glass, you know.”

He comes and stands next to Jungkook, close enough that their shoulders are touching. Yoongi stares out at the stars again, but Jungkook can’t tear his eyes away from his face.

Yoongi is soft like this, lit only by the distant lights of the stars lightyears away from them. Without his draping jewels and his finery and the smoky makeup that makes his face more mystical, he’s just a person.

Jungkook has the urge to trace the pointed shell of Yoongi’s ear.

He turns away, instead of acting on that urge, and looks out at the universe with Yoongi.

“There are places the air is thick enough for fish to swim in it,” Yoongi whispers after a little while. “But we wouldn’t be able to breathe there, so we won’t see any.”

Jungkook’s eyes are drawn back to Yoongi’s face, surprised.

“And…” Yoongi pauses, blinking a few times. “Vospi can breathe underwater. And grow tails. They’re very beautiful.”

Jungkook is afraid to speak. He has this feeling like if he reminds Yoongi he’s listening, the stories will stop.

And these are Jungkook’s favorite kind of stories: whispered between two people under the cover of darkness, like they are secrets to be shared very carefully.

“They don’t actually breathe oxygen like we do. They have gills like fish for filtering it from water, but they can’t naturally intake it as a gas,” Yoongi murmurs. “So they have these pearl strings that allow their bodies to process it. Old, old magic.”

Jungkook can’t help the way his eyes go wide with wonder.

“That’s why my father annexed Vospin. There’s pearls everywhere there. Their castles are inlaid with them and every adult has a string of a hundred or more. In other systems, they’re said to be the most beautiful pearls you can find. Of course, that makes them very valuable.” Yoongi’s voice twists and something sad creeps into his eyes. “And my father does so love pretty, valuable things.”

Jungkook stares back at the stars, but he’s not really looking at them anymore. “You don’t agree with the way your father runs the Empire, do you?”

The sadness only grows. “I can’t say that sort of thing.”

Jungkook meets Yoongi’s eyes and for once he doesn’t look away. “I can,” Jungkook says. “I will say them for you.”

Yoongi’s lips part like he’s going to speak, but nothing comes out.

“You don’t agree with the way your father runs the Empire,” Jungkook whispers.

Yoongi shakes his head.

“And…” Jungkook searches Yoongi’s face like he can divine the truth from it. “You don’t like the collecting, either. Of pretty, valuable‒”

“Creatures,” Yoongi breathes. “So many pretty, valuable creatures he’s brought home with him.”

“Seokjin and Namjoon? Taehyung?” Jungkook guesses. “And…?”

“My friend Hoseok,” Yoongi says, uncharacteristically emotional, “is half Vospi. My father collected him, too.” There’s a charged pause and Jungkook almost thinks Yoongi is going to look away. “And,” he finally whispers, “and you.”

“Me?”

Yoongi nods, eyes pained but unflinching, like he wants to take the anger he thinks he deserves.

Jungkook ponders that admission for a little while. It explains the suddenness of the Emperor’s offer, explains his parents’ reluctance to send him away. He only wonders if this means Yoongi knows Jungkook’s secret.

Only one way to find out. “Why me?”

Yoongi sighs, “I wish that I knew.”

“Didn’t you agree to marrying me?” Jungkook asks. “Why…”

Yoongi turns a little pink. “I actually didn’t know you were coming. I hadn’t seen or heard about you until I walked into the courtyard and saw you. They only told me I was getting married when I asked why I was getting done up so fancily.” 

“You found out we were getting married right before the ceremony?”

Yoongi nods.

“Weren’t you scared?” Jungkook asks, completely incredulous. “I mean, you seemed so in control and aware of everything, how…”

“I was terrified,” Yoongi admits softly. “And I considered just running away when they told me. But then I saw you at the foot of those steps and you looked a hundred times more terrified than I felt and…I couldn’t just leave you there.” He shrugs, eyes dropping to the ground. “And I thought someone ought to keep you from whatever it is my father wanted with you. His creatures don’t often fare very well.”

Jungkook is filled with a rush of gratitude so strong that he can’t help but reach out and wrap his arms around Yoongi. He squeezes like he can convey his feelings through touch alone. Yoongi goes a little stiff at the contact, but after a moment he gently returns the embrace, hands warm on Jungkook’s back.

“Thank you,” Jungkook whispers. “You made me less scared that day.”

Yoongi’s blushing again when they release each other and he waves away the thanks with one hand. “It’s nothing. I just…watched enough people suffer already. I’ll do whatever I can to keep any of that from happening to you.”

~~

Jungkook is practically shaking with excitement when they finally arrive on Vospin. He’s finally seeing one of those precious fairytale places in person and he can’t wait to see if it’s everything he hoped.

They make their way off of the spacecraft and onto the palace grounds. The air even feels different here. It’s thicker and warmer and it’s making Jungkook’s skin stick together but he doesn’t even care because this place is real .

Not to mention that he and Yoongi have finally found some common ground. It feels a little strange to have his hand in Yoongi’s arm when they aren’t in the Iriu clothes or the strictly traditional palace, but Jungkook can’t say that he hates it.

Jungkook presses into Yoongi’s shoulder, trusting him to lead them safely inside, and tries to drink in as much of the view as he can. He doesn’t notice Yoongi grinning at the way he cranes his neck and widens his eyes like that will help him see better.

The two of them follow a servant (with wide, fin-like ears and watery yellow eyes and webbed fingers and gills that pulse slowly as they intake air) through the gleaming halls to the rooms that have been allocated to them.

Jimin is waiting for them with a smile. He quirks his eyebrows at Jungkook when he sees the two of them arm in arm, but Jungkook just wrinkles his nose back.

“Good trip?” Jimin asks.

Yoongi just nods, straightening his arm to dislodge Jungkook’s hand so he can slump into the couch. He blinks sleepily and lays his head on the arm. Jungkook resists the urge to giggle at him.

“The trip was nice,” Jungkook says. “I missed my clothes.”

“Well, I’m afraid I have disappointing news then. It’s back to the robes for the wedding ceremony at least, and possibly the reception too.” Jimin smiles sympathetically when Jungkook groans.

“Yoongi, you said we didn’t have to wear them off of Sel Iriu,” Jungkook whines. “I’m going to be so sweaty.”

Yoongi’s eyes are half closed, but he says, “We’re representing Soyeon’s family and the Emperor so we’ve got to be in the full regalia. I can push back for the reception, if you like.”

Jungkook all but falls into the couch next to Yoongi. “It’s fine, I guess. Not worth making trouble about it.” He feels the exhaustion too. Travel is tiring, even as relaxed as their trip was.

“I can give you two ten minutes,” Jimin says, “but then you have to head to the baths to be ready in time.”

Yoongi sighs but sits up. “If I fall asleep now, it’ll be way longer than ten minutes.”

So they regather themselves and Jimin leads them on a winding path through the castle to the bath hall. It’s magnificent when they get there, with huge, arching white ceilings and it’s brightly lit by windows that allow in the sun, but also curious glowing stones. The air smells fresh and salty. There must be a good two dozen intricately carved blue doors all around the hall, which presumably lead to the baths.

Jimin leads them up to one and opens it. Warm steam furls out.

“I’ll be back in an hour,” Jimin says. “Most of your layers are here, but I’ll bring your outer robes and jewelry. Try not to fall asleep and drown, please.”

Jungkook and Yoongi give him their thanks as they walk into the steamy warm room.

Jungkook has hardly noticed the color of the tile mosaics around the bath before Yoongi is shimmying out of his clothes and slipping into the water.

He pointedly doesn’t turn back to look at Jungkook; who takes the hint and pulls his own clothes off and gets into the water.

By the time he’s done so, Yoongi has made his way to the far side of the (rather large) bath and has sunk so far into the water that Jungkook can only see the top of his milky white shoulders. He hums happily and tilts his head back onto the lip of the bath, eyes closing again.

Jungkook can’t help but smile at how content Yoongi looks. He, too, sinks into the warm water until only his head is dry and relishes the way his muscles relax in the salty water.

After some immeasurable amount of time, there’s some light splashing that draws Jungkook’s attention.

Yoongi’s lifted one arm from the water to point towards the back of the room. “There’s a freshwater bath back there if you want to wash your hair or anything,” he says, voice echoing off the tiles.

Jungkook closes his eyes again and keeps them closed through the splashing that could only be Yoongi getting out of the bath, presumably to the other pool. Then he figures if he isn’t going to wash his hair (which he’s just a little too tired for; not to mention that he showered this morning on the ship), he probably ought to get out of the water before his skin starts to wrinkle.

So he heaves himself from the relaxing warmth of the salt water and makes his way over to the towels. When he turns to the low table with their clothes, towel around his waist, Yoongi is already there.

The sight of him stops Jungkook short, for multiple reasons. He’s got those loose pants on, sitting low on his hips, and the sight of the bare skin of his back is enough for Jungkook’s brain to go a little quiet.

Then Yoongi pulls his shirt over his head and the spell is broken. Jungkook shakes his head a little and schools his face into something hopefully neutral enough to keep Yoongi from knowing Jungkook just checked him out.

Yoongi turns when Jungkook approaches the table. He makes no secret of the way his eyes trail down Jungkook’s chest, slowly appraising the bare skin and muscle. Jungkook is sure he’s bright red by the time Yoongi’s eyes make their way back to his face. Yoongi smirks a little, but studiously averts his eyes while Jungkook pulls his own first layer on.

Yoongi’s tied on the first of his robes, white today, when he turns back to Jungkook. He checks the knot at Jungkook’s waist and nods sharply in approval. Jungkook preens a little and feels that at least one thing has come of being on Sel Iriu for a few months.

“We’ve got to help each other,” Yoongi says, finally breaking the silence. “Since there isn’t a mirror, we’ve got to check that our collars and sleeves are aligned.”

Jungkook nods and they proceed to do exactly that. Yoongi slips on another layer and then Jungkook gently adjusts the collar and sleeves until the lines match and then ties it closed. Then Yoongi does the same for Jungkook.

It’s hardly more than anything they’ve done before for each other, but Jungkook feels like it’s the most intimate regardless. Maybe it’s the warm air or the way Yoongi’s hair is still a little wet or the conversation they had in the darkness of the ship on the way here.

Whatever it is, Jungkook feels every brush of their fingers against each other like they’re made of fire.

By the time Jimin returns, they’re both completely dressed besides their final layer. The silence in the room lingers too. Jimin pulls the final robe over each of their shoulders (stormy grey for Jungkook and pale, seafoam green for Yoongi), drapes necklaces around their necks, and hands both of them a small pile of rings.

Once all that’s finished, he pulls two cira from his pocket and hands them to Yoongi. Then he bows back out of the room with a murmured, “I’ll take you to the main hall when you’re ready.”

Yoongi quickly wraps one cira around his head and then pulls it into place with a clench of his hand. Jungkook, he treats with more care. He drapes the cool chain around Jungkook’s forehead with the same gentleness he did the first time and carefully pulls it into place with both hands.

Then he smooths his hands over Jungkook’s shoulders and needlessly checks his belt. Jungkook isn’t sure the reason for the sudden nerves, but he lets Yoongi run his hands reassuringly over his arms and chest.

Then Yoongi sighs and extends his elbow for Jungkook. Jungkook slips his hand into Yoongi’s arm and they step out of the baths. 

Jimin leads them through the palace again, but this time they trail several feet behind. 

Yoongi is still tense and quiet, so Jungkook pats his elbow with his free hand. “You don’t need to be worried, Yoongi.”

“You don’t know that,” Yoongi murmurs. “You don’t know my siblings.”

“This is far from the first event I’ve attended with your family.”

“You actually haven’t been at an event with any of these siblings yet. Soyeon’s been here with her fiance, Daehwan lives on Iriuna, and Sangyi has been avoiding parties,” Yoongi says.

“It’s going to be fine,” Jungkook reassures. “Seriously, it’s a wedding. There’s only a few things they could realistically get away with and both of us are perfectly ready to handle anything that might happen. Take a deep breath. Don’t let them see how easily they get to you.”

Yoongi does take a deep breath, a shuddering one. “Okay,” he says, straightening his back. “The two of us can handle whatever they throw at us.”

Jungkook can’t help but smile.

~~

Jungkook will be the first to admit that he paid absolutely zero attention to the wedding ceremony. As soon as he and Yoongi found their seats, he was fighting to keep his eyes open and his head from drooping.

Yoongi’s still keyed up and on edge, judging by the tension in the shoulder pressed against Jungkook and the way he doesn’t stop glancing behind them every few minutes. Jungkook wants to tell him to relax again, but clearly nothing he says will placate those nerves.

After the drawn-out, boring ceremony is concluded, the party moves to the reception in one of the palace ballrooms.

This, at least, is familiar. Jungkook is well-practiced at spending several hours on Yoongi’s arm making small talk with nobles. It’s not exactly his favorite pastime, but he’s no longer about to doze off at an event they’re supposed to be representing the Emperor at.

Yoongi leads them to the food first, knowing that Jungkook will only pester until they eat something.

It’s there that they have their first run in with Yoongi’s siblings.

Jungkook is in the middle of pursuing the spread (seafood unsurprisingly) when Yoongi steps close into his personal space and grabs his elbow.

He turns, confused and a little concerned, but Yoongi is looking across the table at someone who’s smiling politely at the two of them. Someone who’s also in Iriu traditional dress.

The stranger, still with that pleased grin, bows shallowly to the two of them. Yoongi inclines his head in response.

Then the man says, “Well, aren’t you going to introduce us? I haven’t had the honor of meeting your spouse yet.”

Yoongi’s grip tightens on Jungkook’s elbow. His voice comes out smooth, though, when he says, “Daehwan, this is Jungkook. Jungkook, dear , this is my brother Daehwan. He’s second seat.”

Jungkook gives Daehwan a polite smile of his own. “A pleasure, I’m sure.”

Daehwan laughs a little gratingly. “The pleasure is all mine, I assure you. I should have known Yoongi wouldn’t settle for one of our people for a spouse. He takes after our father, you know. Can’t do without something extraordinary close at hand.”

Jungkook feels a bit frozen up at the blatant lack of decorum. That’s a bit blunt for the sort of polite company they’re in, and he knows it strikes a nerve in Yoongi to be compared to his father and his collecting.

There’s an uncomfortable beat before Jungkook brightens his smile and says, “I’m afraid you’re mistaken.”

“How so?” If Daehwan is confused, he doesn’t show it.

“Yoongi doesn’t take after the Emperor much at all. He’s not got a harem, first of all, and that means any children of ours will be direct, legitimate descendants of the Min dynasty.” Jungkook pauses to look Daehwan pointedly up and down. “Which can’t be said for all the Emperor’s.”

Daehwan sputters, but Jungkook doesn’t leave him time to recover. He takes Yoongi’s arm and steers them away from the food with what he hopes is imperious grace. Yoongi might be gaping a little too much for the moment to reach its full effect.

“Close your mouth before you catch a fly,” Jungkook mutters, embarrassed.

“You just…” Yoongi manages.

“I know,” Jungkook sighs. “You’re welcome. Your siblings have proven to be so scary, by the way.”

Yoongi’s awed staring continues.

“Oh, what does second seat mean?”

That seems to snap Yoongi out of his shock. “That’s the inheritance line. I’m first seat, Taehyung’s twelfth seat. You get the idea.”

Jungkook nods. “He looked a little bitter when you mentioned it.”

“That’s Daehwan for you.” Yoongi rolls his eyes. “Honestly, I think he’s more bitter about the fact that his mother is only a concubine than he is about taking my position. He wants first seat, obviously, but it’s more about the ‘dishonor’ or whatever. You hit the nail right on the head.” The look he’s giving Jungkook is almost admiring .

Jungkook preens. Maybe there’s a chance for the two of them to be friends after all, if Yoongi’s done looking at him with frustration or pity.

Chapter Text

“Should we dance?”

“I’m sorry?” Jungkook stares at Yoongi, surprised. “You want to dance? We never dance at these things. In fact, I specifically remember you telling me that dancing is for people who are hiding from someone they don’t want to talk to and, I quote, ‘we have no one to hide from’.”

Yoongi shrugs. “People also dance because they want to have an enjoyable evening. Talk to their dance partner with less eavesdropping. You know.”

“Well, alright then,” Jungkook says. “Let’s dance.”

So Yoongi leads Jungkook onto the floor. Before Jungkook has fully processed that they’re actually dancing, Yoongi takes his hand and lightly grips his shoulder. Jungkook freezes up for a moment at that.

Yoongi steps (impossibly) closer and mutters, “Don’t just stand there.”

So Jungkook gets himself together and his hand on Yoongi’s waist and they join the other spinning couples. Yoongi’s avoiding eye-contact and blushing and Jungkook is still confused.

“I thought you’d lead,” Jungkook says softly. “Why am I leading?”

“You’re taller,” Yoongi murmurs, even more pink. “And I don’t like leading. Makes me nervous.”

They dance in a sort of companionable silence while Jungkook ponders that. Jungkook keeps waiting for Yoongi to tell him something important, but it never comes.

“Yoongi, didn’t you have something to say?”

Yoongi looks up at him then. “What? No.”

Jungkook gives him a confused look. “You don’t? I thought…” He shakes his head. “Why are we dancing then? You said you didn’t want to be eavesdropped on.”

“You weren’t going to dance with me,” Yoongi says, blushing again. “What did you think I was gonna say?”

“I don’t know. Something about all the murder that you keep telling me we’re in danger of,” Jungkook replies.

Yoongi shakes his head. “Just wanted to dance with you.”

“You never wanted to do that before.”

They do a couple more turns around the room. Yoongi’s expression is stormy as he thinks of his response. Jungkook’s curious but he doesn’t press.

Eventually, Yoongi sighs heavily. “I didn’t marry you because you aren’t Iriu.”

“Okay,” Jungkook says carefully. “I thought we already established that you literally had no idea about our marriage before it happened?”

A muscle flexes in Yoongi’s jaw. “I didn’t stay married to you because you aren’t Iriu.”

Jungkook’s eyebrows shoot up. “You were going to divorce me?”

“I…” Yoongi’s hand squeezes Jungkook’s shoulder a couple of times. “This is going to sound so terrible, but yeah, that was the plan. It’s…that’s why I made such a big deal about not having sex with you. I was trying to rile you up so you said you weren’t going to have sex with me and I could blame the whole ‘not consumating’ thing on you and get the marriage annulled.” All this comes out in a rush of one breath, like Yoongi won’t be able to continue if he stops.

Jungkook blinks in surprise a few times. “You mean it’s actually a big deal that we didn’t consummate the marriage?”

“I know that’s‒” Yoongi stops abruptly and looks at Jungkook again. “What? That’s all you got from that?”

Jungkook shrugs. “So what, you didn’t want to be married. Neither did I. If the situation had been reversed, I probably would have done the same thing. My question still stands though.”

“I…Yes, it’s a big deal. If someone found out, we’d be in a lot of trouble. My father would have a stern word with the two of us about doing our duty to the Empire.”

“Even though neither of us are going to have children from it.”

“I can.”

“You can what?”

Yoongi goes a little pink. “Have children.”

Jungkook just gapes for a moment.

“Obviously you didn’t know about that.”

Jungkook laughs, still a little shocked. “Obviously.”

“Iriu can, like, adapt their bodies to bear children if needed. It’s an evolutionary…thing.” Yoongi explains softly. “In modern society, it really just allows us to choose who bears the children.” He clears his throat. “But since you can’t…” He shrugs, trying for nonchalant even though he’s still blushing.

Jungkook nods, like the answer satisfied him. Even though he’s still rattled and surprised and realizing everything he assumed about the Emperor’s reasoning for their marriage is probably wrong.

Then all of a sudden, Yoongi goes tense in his arms.

“What’s wrong?” he asks, unconsciously drawing Yoongi closer.

Yoongi, too, tightens his grip on Jungkook’s shoulder. “Nothing, just…” He shakes his head. “My brother is…giving me a challenge.”

“What? Daehwan?” Jungkook spins them around so he can see who Yoongi was looking at. No one stands out. “Where is he?”

“No, different brother. He’s probably gone,” Yoongi says with a frown. “He’s making a point of making me go to him, that’s all. He’ll want to meet you, like Daehwan.”

They’re at the edge of the dance floor, so Jungkook lets go of Yoongi. “Let’s go then. We can’t be intimidated by him, right?”

Yoongi still looks worried but he extends his arm for Jungkook anyway. “Yeah. I’ll find him.”

It only takes them half a turn around the room to find Yoongi’s brother. Once again, Jungkook is only able to recognize him by the loose, flowing robes he’s wearing. Other than that, he doesn’t much resemble Yoongi and his face is otherwise unremarkable.

Yoongi slows their pace to a leisurely stroll and takes a deep breath. Jungkook gives his arm an assuring squeeze. They approach, but somehow Yoongi manages to make it seem like they weren’t intending it at all. 

“Sangyi,” Yoongi drawls, “enjoying the reception so far?”

Sangyi gives them a simpering smile and inclines his head. “I am. It seems you two are as well; you danced for quite some time.”

“Oh, that’s right,” Yoongi says, turning to Jungkook. “You haven’t met each other yet. Jungkook, this is my brother, Sangyi, third seat. Sangyi‒”

Before Yoongi finishes, Sangyi takes Jungkook’s free hand and kisses the back of it gently. “Jungkook, yes. I’ve heard so much about you. It’s a shame the news from Tirune; I so loved your planet when I was able to visit.”

“Don’t interrupt me just to spread gossip,” Yoongi says, uncaring of his tone.

“I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Jungkook says to Sangyi. “News from Tirune?”

Sangyi smirks triumphantly at Yoongi. “Yoongi didn’t tell you?”

Jungkook also looks at Yoongi. His eyes have that sharp glint to them.

“It’s no business of yours what I discuss with Jungkook,” Yoongi says.

Sangyi shrugs. “Seems not. There was a bit of trouble with the agreements, I was told. It appears the king wants to secede from the Empire.”

Jungkook feels like he’s been turned upside down. “My father wouldn’t go back on those agreements. I’m still here. And they…they wouldn’t leave the Empire.”

Sangyi shrugs. “Well, it appears that they want to, I’m afraid. Nasty business. The Empress had to leave to deal with it.” He smiles again, sympathetic. “I won’t keep the two of you any longer. Enjoy the reception.” And then he wanders away from them, hands clasped lightly behind his back.

Jungkook dimly notices Yoongi leading him out of the ballroom and into the gardens. The cool air feels nice, but Jungkook is still trying to process what Sangyi said.

Yoongi pushes him down onto a bench and then crouches in front of him. He places his hands on Jungkook’s knees and looks up at him with concern. “Jungkook? Are you alright?”

Jungkook is having trouble catching his breath. “Did you know?” he manages. “Did you know about this and not tell me?”

Yoongi shakes his head vehemently. “Of course not. The moment I heard any sort of news like that from your home, you’re the first person I would have told.”

“Even when we weren’t speaking?” Jungkook presses. “That day you told me to stay inside, you didn’t hear anything that morning and forget to tell me?”

Yoongi shakes his head again. “I promise. I hadn’t heard.”

Jungkook nods then and closes his eyes, trying to stamp down on the restless overturning of his stomach.

“I’m sorry,” Yoongi says softly. “I should have known he had something like that to say. The way he was egging me on should have clued me in to stay far away. I let my pride get in the way and I apologize for that. You shouldn’t have had to find out that way.”

Jungkook manages a nod, but that’s it. He’s too preoccupied thinking about the danger his people are in. Does Sangyi know what they are? Does the Emperor? Jungkook doesn’t think he’d still be here on Yoongi’s arm if the Emperor knew, but if Sangyi does it’s only a matter of time before the rest of the court finds out. Then Jungkook will be in danger.

Jungkook’s people will be in danger.

He opens his eyes and stares for a moment at Yoongi, who’s still got his hands pressed comfortingly to Jungkook’s knees.

Yoongi offers a small smile. “What can I do?”

“I’m Tirunese,” Jungkook says, too flustered to come up with a better explanation.

Yoongi blinks a few times in surprise. “I…know? Do you…is there someone you want to call? To find out what really happened?”

He knows ? How could he possibly know?

That’s too many things to process all at once. “No,” Jungkook says first. Then he shakes his head. “I mean, maybe? I don’t know. You…that’s all? You don’t…care?”

Yoongi shrugs. “I mean, I’m not sure why I would care. Were you telling people you weren’t Tirunese? You don’t pass for Iriu, that’s for sure.”

Oh. He doesn’t really know then. Jungkook laughs breathlessly. “That’s not…Fuck, Yoongi.”

Yoongi seems to understand a little better then. “You don’t have to tell me. I can promise that whatever it is isn’t going to affect how I think of you, but if you’re worried about being in danger here, you don’t have to tell me. I understand. You don’t need my father’s attention, right?”

Jungkook knows he’s right. He should probably keep this secret close to his chest like he always has, but something in him is so tired of hiding. He does trust that Yoongi wouldn’t treat him any differently and he very much wants to be able to confide in Yoongi. He’s soft and protective and encouraging and Jungkook has so few friends.

So he takes a deep breath and says, “You asked if I was human, earlier. I’m not.”

Yoongi looks concerned but he just lets Jungkook speak.

“This is the most closely kept secret of my people, Yoongi. Countless of us have died to keep others from finding out,” Jungkook whispers. “Please don’t tell anyone.”

“Thank you for trusting me,” Yoongi whispers back.

“I have…abilities,” Jungkook continues. He closes his eyes, too afraid to see Yoongi’s face. Too afraid the tears building are going to fall. “I can’t show you here, but…there are several differences between me and regular humans. Several considerable differences.”

Yoongi’s long fingers rub gently over Jungkook’s knees. “Jungkook, it’s okay. I won’t tell anyone; your people’s secrets are safe with me. And I won’t let anyone treat you any differently if they find out. I will protect you.”

“You will?” Jungkook asks, needing to be reassured.

Yoongi pushes himself up from the ground and draws Jungkook into an embrace. “No matter what.”

After a moment, Jungkook’s arms wrap around Yoongi gently. “Thank you.”

~~

There are a lot of questions filling Yoongi’s mind at this moment.

Who else knows the secret of Jungkook’s people? What will his father do if he finds out about the deception?

Where are the servants of his siblings?

It’s not that Yoongi wants there to be an attack against him, much less Jungkook, but the fact that there hasn’t been even the hint of one at such a political event is concerning. Certainly it’s possible that Sangyi or even Soyeon has the tact to be a tad more subtle, but Daehwan has never been one to pass up the chance to take a swipe at Yoongi’s seat. And Sangyi or Soyeon might be sitting this party out, but not both of them.

The party isn’t over though, so Yoongi supposes he can’t let his guard down just yet. Whatever’s coming has been building the entire day and it won’t be pretty.

Jungkook, while reassured, didn’t want to go back into the party yet, so they’ve been walking slowly through the gardens.

Jungkook is silent, lost in his thoughts, and Yoongi hasn’t let his guard down since Jungkook took his arm. He won’t let his siblings get the drop on him.

“What’s troubling you?” Jungkook asks.

Yoongi gives him a sharp look, surprised Jungkook noticed anything was wrong at all. Yoongi’s had a long time to perfect his facade. He shrugs. “Nothing.”

“Trust is a two-way street, Yoongi.” Jungkook is solemn, but Yoongi gets the impression he wants to know for more reasons than just evening the odds between them.

So Yoongi sighs and says, “There haven’t been any assassins all day.”

“And that’s a bad thing?”

“It is where my siblings are involved,” Yoongi says darkly. “One of them has to be up to something.”

They walk up the steps from the gardens onto a large balcony. There’s a door back to the ballroom some distance away, but neither of them are quite ready for the crush of people just yet.

Jungkook tips his head back to look at the starry sky, breathing in the humid air like he’s never going to get another breath again.

Yoongi watches him out of the corner of his eye. Jungkook is far from what Yoongi expected to receive in a spouse, especially one set upon him so suddenly. He’s no stranger to his own position and he’s always known being Emperor would require him to sacrifice things in his personal life.

Jungkook…hasn’t stopped surprising Yoongi yet.

All his life, Yoongi has been hoping he’d at least be amicable with his future partner. That they could be allies, if not friends.

Jungkook is the sort of person Yoongi would have been friends with, if they’d met in another time when neither of them were heirs. 

The sort of person Yoongi might have pursued . If they had met under different circumstances, Yoongi would have stopped at nothing to have this magnificent person by his side.

Instead they were dropped into each other’s laps and Yoongi lives a life where his trust is so scarcely given and the people he cares about are pawns used to hurt him.

Jungkook might have arrived unexpectedly, but that doesn’t mean Yoongi was able to avoid the pull of his gravity any less. Caring about him was inevitable and now Yoongi has to suffer the consequences and risk more resources to protect another friend.

Which he has proven to be quite poor at, if what happened with Hoseok is anything to go by.

All of a sudden, Jungkook goes strangely still, extracting himself from Yoongi’s side and Yoongi from his thoughts. He turns stiffly towards the edge of the balcony, ignoring Yoongi calling his name.

When he puts his hands on the railing, Yoongi grabs his arm harshly and pulls him away from the edge. “Jungkook, what are you doing?”

Jungkook offers no response, eyes empty and a bit terrified.

Yoongi knows that look, knows how to give people that look, so he whirls, looking for one of his siblings.

Instead, he’s face to face with a masked individual. He’s barely seen and recognized the glint of a blade in their hand before he takes them by the wrist and slams the knife into his stomach instead of Jungkook’s back.

He gasps from the pain, but they aren’t out of danger yet. He pushes the would be assassin away, sending them stumbling for their footing. Then he reaches out for Jungkook with his gift and shoves away the foreign power encasing his body.

Jungkook stumbles when control of his body is returned to him and Yoongi keeps his power in a protective net around Jungkook’s body. He grabs Jungkook’s shoulder and brings him close under the pretense of protecting him. In reality, he’s bleeding and every minute shift sends the knife slicing through a little more of his stomach. It’s only a matter of time before he collapses and he wants Jungkook close for that.

First, though, he has to find the sibling that attacked them. He throws his power out in a wide arc, hoping they’re still close enough for him to catch them. And, yes, there they are. He grips their limbs like they did Jungkook and makes them walk up the stairs to join them on the balcony.

It’s Soyeon, looking a bit terrified at being caught.

Yoongi straightens and ignores the agony that sends rippling through his abdomen. “What the fuck, Soyeon.”

She has the audacity to shrug. “You can’t blame me for trying one last time. We aren’t going to be on the same planet any longer, I figured we ought to have one last tussle together.”

“Jungkook is innocent in all this,” Yoongi growls. “There was no reason to attack him.”

Soyeon glances pointedly at the knife in his stomach. “Distracted you, didn’t it? I’ve never gotten a knife in you before.”

The smugness in her face finally registers at the same time as the pain in his abdomen sharpens into something molten. His legs give out and the tight control he has on Soyeon drops.

Jungkook catches him, like Yoongi’d hoped he would. His face is full of shock and concern as Yoongi shakes involuntarily at the burning pain. “Yoongi, what’s wrong? How do I make this stop?”

Yoongi holds tightly to Jungkook, shuddering. “Take‒take it out,” he manages. “Please‒” He grits his teeth against the scream that’s building in the back of his throat.

“What? Yoongi, no. If I remove the blade, you’re going to bleed out and‒”

“Take it out !” Yoongi all but screams. 

Jungkook stops protesting and pulls the knife out of Yoongi’s stomach. Blood follows it, making Yoongi go even more lightheaded, but Jungkook is quick to press his hand against the open wound.

Yoongi’s still shaking even though the knife is out and the fire is spreading all up through his chest now. He’s beyond speech.

“Yoongi,” Jungkook says, desperation coloring his voice. “Yoongi, don’t close your eyes. I know it hurts, but you have to stay with me.”

“It’s‒”

“Poisoned, I know,” Jungkook finishes for him. “There’s orange shit all over the blade. The servants already saw us. They’re fetching someone who can help, I think. Just stay focused, alright?”

Yoongi does try. He counts the individual press of Jungkook’s fingers against his stomach, the feeling of hot blood between his skin and Jungkook’s hand, the gravel under them, the shimmering lights reflected in Jungkook’s eyes.

It’s too much, though. All the things he’s not focusing on. The spread of burning agony throughout his entire body and the focal point of pain under Jungkook’s hand and the spinning lightheadedness from the blood loss.

It’s inevitable that he loses consciousness.

Chapter Text

Yoongi goes in and out of consciousness for who knows how long. He’s too delirious, too full of pain to have any solid understanding of his surroundings. There’s concern every time; where Jungkook has gone, what happened to Soyeon, what Sangyi was planning by riling up Jungkook. It all fades after a few moments whenever he succumbs to sleep again.

When Yoongi finally fully comes to, he’s tucked under the stiff and scratchy blankets of their spacecraft. He opens his eyes slowly, taking careful stock of his condition. When there are no aches or pains, he shifts to get his hands underneath himself to sit up.

Before he gets an inch or two off of the mattress, there are steady hands pushing him back into the pillows. “Relax,” Jungkook says softly. “There’s nothing to worry about, you’re safe.”

“Jungkook.” Yoongi won’t admit how comforted he is to see Jungkook, safe and whole. He just holds tightly to one of Jungkook’s hands and closes his eyes. “What happened to Soyeon?” he asks, mouth dry.

Jungkook pulls his hand away and moves to stand at the other side of the room. “Nothing. I didn’t see her and you were…not in a position for anyone to believe any of what you said. The knife was unmarked. Daehwan said it was probably a Vospi radical and everyone seemed content to leave it at that. I figured getting back to Sel Iriu was the most important thing, so I didn’t put up much protest.”

The rest of the evening’s events are coming back to Yoongi in bits and spurts and his stomach sinks when he remembers exactly what happened. “Jungkook,” he says softly. “I am so sorry. I should have been more careful. I should’ve known Soyeon was going to try‒”

“I was going to wait to have this conversation until you were feeling better,” Jungkook says. “But if you want to have it now, we can.” The gentleness is gone.

Yoongi swallows around the dryness. “I should’ve been more prepared. I’m sorry.”

“Let’s get one thing straight, okay? What you should’ve done is told me right off the bat what your people are capable of.” Jungkook glares. “I’m tired of getting caught off guard by stuff like this. As we’ve already discussed, I am perfectly capable and willing to handle myself, but you and I have got to be on the same page. One hundred percent.”

Yoongi nods. He feels the distance between them sharply.

“And that leads me to our next point of discussion. Yoongi, what the fuck ? Why did you take a knife for me? You’re the Heir to the goddamn Empire; you’re not expendable!”

Yoongi huffs a laugh and feels the ache of said knife-wound for the first time. “Better me than you. Iriu poison is shit on non-Iriu.”

Jungkook snorts. “It was shit on you too.”

Yoongi shrugs. “More shit, then. Besides, didn’t I say I would protect you?”

Jungkook turns away a little. “You did,” he mutters. “I didn’t expect you to start taking knives for me right away, though.”

That makes Yoongi smile. “Besides, the poison is a bitch while it’s around but it’ll run through my system in a few days and be gone. No sweat.”

There’s a tightening around Jungkook’s eyes at that. “Already did. And, can we try not to repeat that experience? It wasn’t exactly pleasant.”

“Better me than you,” Yoongi says.

“This might surprise you, but I don’t actually enjoy listening to you wailing in agony. I really don’t want to have to do it again, so let’s try to avoid getting stabbed for the next couple of days, at least.”

Yoongi sees the simple honesty in those words so he sighs. “I’ll do my best,” he says.

Jungkook nods sharply, but he still doesn’t come any closer.

Yoongi is too sore, too groggy and confused, too tired to puzzle out why on his own. “Jungkook,” he whispers. “What are you doing all the way over there?” It sounds pitiful even to himself.

Jungkook crosses his arms. “You tell me, Yoongi.”

“I don’t know, Jungkook.” The exhaustion is already hitting him. “I don’t fucking know, okay?”

“I bet you could find out. Just use those slippery mind-control powers of yours and get me to tell you. Or, wait, I wasn’t supposed to find out about that, was I?” Jungkook’s voice is rising and his chest is heaving.

“I am sorry that I underestimated the ruthlessness of my siblings when it comes to you. I’m sorry I wanted to spare you from every terrible thing my people are capable of. Sorry for hoping my family might treat you with a little respect,” Yoongi says. “Forgive me for trying to keep our conversations pleasant instead of giving you a list of every danger my people present!”

Jungkook scoffs. “Sure it wasn’t just because you were waiting until I was relaxed and unsuspecting so you could control me?”

It’s then that Yoongi realizes Jungkook isn’t angry. He’s terrified .

Yoongi finally pushes himself upright when he does, ignoring the pain. That’s why Jungkook is across the room, tucked into the corner. “Please believe me,” Yoongi says, voice tight with disappointment that he’s lost Jungkook’s trust. “Jungkook, I would never use my gift on you. I would never take away your control like that.”

Jungkook shakes his head. “I have no way of knowing if that’s true.”

“I will do anything to change that,” Yoongi says, on the verge of desperate. “I have stood by your side and spoken nothing but the truth this entire time, but you are so afraid to believe me. Let me fix this, Jungkook.”

“Promise you’ll never lie to me, then.”

“Okay,” Yoongi breathes. “Okay, I promise every word I say to you will be true. But you can’t be angry then if I tell you things you don’t like. And you have to promise the same.”

“I can agree to that,” Jungkook says, sounding small and defeated. “I have so few allies, Yoongi, you can’t blame me for needing assurances. I won’t lie to you again either, and I won’t be angry at your secrets as long as you won’t be angry about mine.”

Jungkook still looks tense, so Yoongi says, “I am not your enemy.”

“Tell me something, then,” Jungkook says, eyes dark again. “If it’s your empire or my planet, which are you going to choose? We’ve known each other less than a year.”

Yoongi closes his eyes and rubs one hand over his face. Time to come clean, then. “I am going to dismantle the Empire when I inherit it.”

“In what, another thirty years? That’s nice.”

“Listen, alright, Jungkook? I’m holding up my end of the deal, but that means you have to hold up yours.”

Jungkook clenches his jaw, but he nods.

“I have never liked my father or his Empire. He’s a greedy man with too much power and too much desire. I knew when I was pretty small that I was going to take the mantle I’d been given and use it to tear down the corrupt system that he built, even if I had to bide my time for most of my life to get there.” Yoongi sighs. “The older I got the quicker I realized my father wasn’t satisfied simply ruling over the planets in our system. He wanted parts of them for himself. I was raised with Namjoon and Seokjin, but it was very clear to all three of us that there was a marked difference between me and them. I was my father’s future, the Empire’s future, but they were just…decorations for his court. He saw the mystery and the magic that surrounded them and he wanted it for himself, wanted other people to praise him for their natural gifts and so he took what he wanted. When we were old enough to understand all that, I told Namjoon and Seokjin I would make things right when I was Emperor.”

Jungkook looks less scared now, but more angry.

“Then,” Yoongi continues softly. “Then we met Hoseok. With Hoseok, everything was worse. Hoseok grew up on Vospin, grew up loved and precious and protected on Vospin. He had this…life I’d never seen in my other two friends and I knew it was because he hadn’t been told he was less his entire life. In him, I saw the way every person in the court should be, regardless of species.” He laughs humorlessly. “My father had to take that away too. Hoseok became another of my father’s pet projects, shoved into a little box of what a Vospi was allowed to be. It made me realize I couldn’t wait to make things right until I was Emperor,” Yoongi says. “I had to make things right by becoming Emperor.”

“You’re planning a coup.”

Yoongi nods slowly. “We were, anyway. Up until a few months before you arrived. Hoseok…disappeared. Kidnapped, we’re pretty sure, by someone who found out what the three of us were planning and doesn’t want us to succeed.”

“The Emperor?”

“Hard to tell,” Yoongi says. “But I doubt it. If he knew what I was planning, he would have just killed me. One of my siblings, probably.”

“So you’ve had to put your coup on hold in order to find Hoseok? Is that what your mother was talking about when I first met her?”

“Yes to both. Whoever has Hoseok is keeping it under tight wraps. I’ve been looking for months, but I haven’t even heard a whisper of where he’s gone.” Yoongi shrugs. “I’m missing something, probably.”

Jungkook rubs his forehead. “So if we find Hoseok, then you can get back to your coup, finish planning it, depose your father, and then my people won’t be in any danger of destruction for trying to secede?”

Yoongi snorts. “It’s not that simple. It’s not like we were close to actually overthrowing my father. We’ve been working on getting the councilors on my side, but it’s difficult. My father is not an old man or a crazy one. He’s good at being Emperor and all the councilors like him.”

Jungkook crosses his arms. “Then that has to change.”

“You want to frame my father for something to get the councilors to change their minds about him?”

“Well, if he’s as bad as you say he is, then there won’t be much framing at all.”

Yoongi supposes that’s true. There has to be evidence of the underhandedness somewhere.

He starts to say something else but Jungkook shakes his head. “Get some rest, Yoongi. I’ll still be here when you wake up. We’ve got a few days of travel still ahead of us and you’ll need your strength for the questions the court will have when we arrive.”

There’s not much he has to argue against that, and if he did, Jungkook’s voice leaves no room for disagreement. He leaves and turns the light out when he shuts the door behind him.

Yoongi can’t puzzle together why it makes him feel so alone.

~~

Jungkook is not afraid of many things.

The Iriu have their gifts and Jungkook has his. He doesn’t have reason to be afraid of many things.

Soyeon making him a stranger in his own body has awoken fear inside him. That’s a gift he’s helpless to protect himself against. Certainly Yoongi is able to protect him, but the fact that he’s forced to rely on someone else to keep him safe makes his skin itch uncomfortably.

Jungkook isn’t helpless and he has no intention of becoming so. There has to be some way to combat that control, some way to prevent himself from being overtaken so easily again in the future. Maybe Seokjin or Namjoon will have a solution for him, if they’re even aware of this twisted use of the Iriu gift.

If they don’t know, Jungkook supposes that will be a good measure of how Yoongi treats his friends.

Which, once again, Jungkook had thought they’d become. Jungkook stares out the window at the stars and wishes he was home. Wishes he didn’t have to contend with Yoongi and his secrets and these unfamiliar gifts and the way Jungkook can’t stop replaying Yoongi’s hand shoving the knife into his own stomach.

Why?

That’s what Jungkook can’t understand. Why take the knife himself, why protect Jungkook, why he did that in a split-second, life or death moment. The two of them are barely allies, with the way Yoongi has been hiding this coup for so long. Why take a knife for someone you’re barely allies with?

Yoongi said he took that knife because he wanted to protect Jungkook.

Jungkook was expecting that promise to entail keeping his secrets and stopping the Emperor from locking him up, not Yoongi hurting and writhing. Yoongi screaming, raising his voice like he’s never done, not even when they fought. Yoongi crying so heavily his eyes shone even in the semidarkness of the evening. Yoongi bleeding hot and fast over Jungkook’s fingers.

Yoongi’s hand plunging that knife into the softness of his stomach without hesitation.

Jungkook shudders at the memory and tries to push it from his mind.

It replays anyway. The knife enters Yoongi’s stomach over and over and over and‒

Jungkook slams his hands into the window, breathing hard.

Why was he so reckless with his own life like that? Doesn’t he know his own power? All those plans to free the Empire and depose his father would be thrown to the wind if he died and yet there wasn’t even a moment of hesitation.

He saw the knife and drove it straight into his stomach without even a breath to pause and consider what he was doing.

If Jungkook thinks about it, maybe this isn’t so different than what Yoongi was trying before. Yoongi is still protecting him, just with his own body instead of anonymity.

Jungkook doesn’t like Yoongi getting stabbed on his account any better than he likes being put in the corner. 

Jungkook wishes Jimin were here. Or Seokjin, or Namjoon. Anyone really, so he might be able to tell them all the things tossing and turning about in his mind and they could tell him what exactly he feels about Yoongi.

Chapter Text

Some weeks after Jungkook and Yoongi return to Sel Iriu, Seokjin and Namjoon come knocking on their door.

Jungkook tells Jimin to let them in, not bothering to warn them that Yoongi is sleeping. If he’s well rested enough, he’ll wake when he hears them talking. Otherwise, it’s better if he gets his rest.

The two of them smile when they see Jungkook, and Seokjin even gives him a hug. “We were worried about you!” he says while his arms are wrapped around Jungkook.

Jungkook squeezes Seokjin gratefully. “It’s been a worrying few weeks, if I’m being honest.”

“I can only imagine,” Namjoon says. “How’s Yoongi?”

Jungkook sighs. “Better. It’s tough going.”

“Iriu have slower healing periods than most other species in the system, and I can’t even imagine what kind of effects the poison had on top of that,” Seokjin says, eyes roving over the room with concern. “You’re doing okay, too, Jungkook? I’m sure this isn’t any easier for you.”

“I’m…” Jungkook nods slowly. “I’m alright. Tired.”

Namjoon lifts an eyebrow. “I would’ve thought you’d say ‘bored’.”

That makes Jungkook laugh. “I wish. Almost every councilor has come by looking to give well wishes, so I’ve been having lunch and tea and dinner with someone almost every day since we returned. Not to mention the physicians give me new instructions every day, it seems like. And Yoongi seemed alright when we were flying back but now I feel like he’s just stuck and never going to recover. Jimin keeps telling me the Empress is trying to schedule lunch with me too, which quite frankly terrifies me, but hasn’t been able to find the time.” He takes a deep breath and chuckles nervously again. “So, no. Not bored.”

Seokjin rubs his shoulders. “You’re doing amazingly. Yoongi will be so grateful to hear you’ve handled all the councilors.”

“Thanks,” Jungkook says. “That means a lot.”

Namjoon steps a little closer and lowers his voice. “How are you dealing with the aftermath of the attack? At all?”

Jungkook shakes his head, confused.

“We heard Soyeon got her claws in you,” Seokjin clarifies. “That’s not a pleasant experience.”

“Oh,” Jungkook says, voice flat. He pulls his hands into his wide sleeves. “No, it really wasn’t. I didn’t know they could…”

Namjoon winces and squeezes his elbow sympathetically. “We should’ve told you. Should’ve known one of them would try it on you at some point.”

“She didn’t hurt you? Or make you hurt yourself?” Seokjin asks.

“I was going to jump off the balcony, but…” Jungkook motions to the bed where Yoongi is sleeping. “Yoongi stopped me.”

“That’s good,” Seokjin breathes. “I was worried you’d been injured and hadn’t told anyone.”

“Yoongi should’ve told you too,” Namjoon says. “I hope you gave him a hard time about it.”

“I did. I was pretty angry about it afterwards, but…I don’t know.” Jungkook sighs. “I’m over it mostly now. I wish we hadn’t fought while he was still lucid. I haven’t spoken to him in a week or two.”

Seokjin says, “Yoongi isn’t the type to hold grudges. Like I said, he’s just going to be grateful you handled everything and didn’t explode.”

It’s then that Yoongi stirs, like he heard them talking about him. Seokjin and Namjoon turn when the blankets ruffle, but Jungkook is already at Yoongi’s side with a glass of water.

“Seokjin and Namjoon are here,” Jungkook says as Yoongi drinks carefully. He looks more like himself than he has in weeks and Jungkook can’t ignore the relief that loosens in his chest.

Seokjin and Namjoon approach slowly, like they’re afraid of crowding, but Yoongi rolls his eyes. “Just get over here,” he says. “I’m not contagious, I promise.”

When everyone has resettled on the bed around him, Yoongi says, “Thank you for being the first people to come see me. I’m not sure what I would’ve done if I’d seen a councilor or the physician right when I woke up.”

Jungkook smiles, but Seokjin wrinkles his nose. “I forgot how sappy you get when you’re under the weather.”

Yoongi crosses his arms and sniffs haughtily. “I didn’t even say anything about loving or appreciating you.”

Namjoon laughs and pats Yoongi’s hair. “I think it’s nice. Please tell me how much you love and appreciate me.”

Yoongi bats his hands away. “Oh, leave me alone, you two. Who let you in here? Jungkook, tell them they’ve lost their visiting privileges.”

Jungkook quirks an eyebrow and smiles at Seokjin and Namjoon. “You heard the man.”

They all chuckle for a few moments.

Then Seokjin goes a little serious and says, “There’s some things we should talk about when you’re feeling well enough, Yoongi. Recent developments and all that.”

“I told Jungkook everything,” Yoongi says softly, picking at the edge of the sheets. “So you don’t need to be so vague.”

“Everything?” Namjoon asks.

“Yes,” Yoongi sighs. “He knows about Hoseok, he knows about the coup. Everything.”

Seokjin and Namjoon both look at Jungkook with a little surprise on their faces. Jungkook just smiles.

“Well then,” Seokjin says, still watching Jungkook out of the corner of his eye. “We think Hoseok isn’t even in the Imperial Palace.”

Yoongi’s eyebrows scrunch. “What makes you say that? There are a hundred rooms we’ll never get access to here.”

“Because some of the servants finally started talking and all three of your siblings were in the palace the day Hoseok was taken and then left immediately after. None of them stayed overnight like they usually would,” Namjoon says.

“And they went to their villas? We’ll have to get to the staff in those residences then,” Yoongi says.

“Don’t get too excited,” Seokjin warns. “We can’t be sure where they went. Could have been to their villas or into town or to the dust flats or off planet, for all we know.”

Yoongi sighs and leans back into his pillows. “Well at least that rules out my father being behind it. He’d have no reason to take Hoseok out of the Imperial Palace.”

“That matches with what his attendants told us, too,” Namjoon adds.

“Jungkook thinks we should be more proactive in attempting to send my father away,” Yoongi says. “Like, talking to the councilors instead of just hoping he slips up and they approach him about it themselves. Maybe find some evidence to bring to light.”

Seokjin looks at Jungkook again. “I understand where you’re coming from, but most of the councilors don’t agree with us. Even if they are aware of the less savory dealings, they just don’t care. But he gets bolder every day. He does things now he wouldn’t have done five years ago. He’ll go too far someday.”

“Some people can’t wait until someday,” Jungkook says softly.

“Jungkook’s right,” Namjoon says. “There’s a lot of unhappy people with the way things are. If we’re going to change things, we should stop waiting around and change them.”

“We don’t have the political support for that sort of drastic action. If things backfired, more people would suffer,” Seokjin says.

“I’m not unpopular,” Yoongi protests. “If I make a few promises and reveal a few personally unfortunate stories, we can get political support.”

“That doesn’t mean we’ll be equally matched with your father. Even if a couple of councilors stood by you.”

“So then we get rid of a few that we’re sure won’t turn.” Yoongi shrugs. “I am not opposed to getting our hands dirty. Plenty of those men are just as guilty as my father.” He rubs one hand over his face with a heavy sigh. “But before we get anywhere close to dealing with my father and his unfortunately loyal bunch of councilors, we have to find Hoseok.”

“I know we’ve talked about this before, but just in the interest of catching Jungkook up,” Namjoon says. “The first thing that requires is us finding out who has him. Once we know that, we can narrow down the places he might be and then start planning how to get him out.”

“And the problem with all that is nobody is willing to talk,” Seokjin adds. “We can poke around all we like but nobody, not any staff, not the regular folk wandering about, and certainly not the Imperial brats.”

“Well, maybe I should start doing the asking,” Jungkook suggests quietly.

All three of the others stare at him like he’s grown a third head and that puts him on the defensive.

“What!” He exclaims. “If you’ve been bothering everyone on the moon about it for months, of course they aren’t going to talk to you anymore! But if we play it right, I can come across as an unrelated third-party with concern for someone being exploited. Maybe that will get at least one person talking.”

Seokjin, Namjoon, and Yoongi share a charged glance.

Then Namjoon sighs and says, “Alright. The next time you and Yoongi attend one of those jumped up family parties, see if you can’t find someone who knows something. What do we have to lose, right?”

Jungkook grins, bright and happy. He’s pleased to have the chance to get their plans moving, to feel like he’s doing more than just sitting around waiting to hear terrible news about his planet.

If he’s being honest with himself, he’s pleased to be included in their little secret meetings too. Sure, they’re talking politics and plotting the overthrow of an empire, but it feels a lot like just a group of friends spending time together, too. And that’s something Jungkook’s been searching for his whole life.

The conversation trickles out after that. Yoongi is drowsy again, if his drooping eyelids and increasingly one-worded answers are any indicator. Seokjin and Namjoon have their own duties to attend to that have them heading out the door with ‘farewell’s and ‘we’ll talk about this again soon’s.

Before long it’s just Jungkook and Yoongi on the bed together, silence wrapped around them like a blanket.

“Alright,” Jungkook says softly. “Go back to sleep. You look like you’re about to fall over.”

Yoongi can barely hold his eyes open, but he protests when Jungkook gets up. Gentle fingers latch onto his sleeve and pull him back onto the bed. There’s no strength in it, but Jungkook recognizes the desperate need for comfort in Yoongi’s sleep-vulnerable face, so he lets Yoongi move him without complaint.

That doesn’t mean he isn’t surprised when Yoongi lets his head drop onto Jungkook’s shoulder and presses warm against his side.

The last time they spoke, most of the words between them were angry. Jungkook, even having been admittedly worried for Yoongi, wasn’t sure how to bridge the terse gap between them.

This sleepy, pain-filled version of Yoongi doesn’t seem to care about all that though. He lays his head on Jungkook’s shoulder and murmurs, “Thank you for taking care of me.”

“Of course.” Jungkook laughs gently. “I’ve got to repay the favor.”

“What do you mean?” Yoongi’s voice is so soft like this, on the edge of oblivion, and Jungkook can’t help but admit that he likes it. This is something just between the two of them, a voice no one else has probably heard.

“You saved my life twice in the space of a few minutes,” Jungkook says. “The least I can do is bring you water when you ask for it and keep the councilors away.”

Yoongi only hums quietly in response. In the silence that follows, Jungkook is struck by several thoughts at once.

Yoongi’s breathing is slow and even against his side and his body is warm and the last time they were this close, Yoongi had pulled Jungkook tight against his back and‒

“Why did you take that knife?” he whispers.

“Hm?” Yoongi lifts his head and does his best to blink the sleep away, like he can recognize the subtle shift in Jungkook’s breathing that means he’s bothered.

“That knife,” Jungkook says. “You just slammed it into your stomach instead of mine. Why?”

Yoongi just stares at him for a little while, pondering his words. Jungkook tries to stop replaying the slide of that knife into the soft of Yoongi’s belly.

Eventually he says, “Why wouldn’t I?”

That makes Jungkook laugh bitterly. “Yoongi, we barely know each other.”

“I tried,” Yoongi whispers, almost regretfully. “I tried not to care about you. Tried not to put a target on your back.”

Jungkook stares into Yoongi’s eyes like he can find more answers there.

“Didn’t work. Obviously.” Yoongi snorts half-heartedly. “I couldn’t watch you get hurt.”

“You didn’t hesitate,” Jungkook mutters, half to himself. “Not even a second.”

“What do you want me to say, Jungkook? That I didn’t mean to? That it was on accident?” Yoongi’s gaze is heavy. “That I regret it?”

There are words burning in Jungkook’s throat but he’s not sure what they are.

“I don’t,” Yoongi says. “I’d do it again.”

“Please don’t,” Jungkook manages. “I can’t stop seeing it.”

“Seeing what?”

“You. Just…driving that knife into your gut.”

Yoongi goes quiet for half a heartbeat and then gives a little half-shrug, eyes no longer able to meet Jungkook’s. “I couldn’t watch you get hurt,” he says again, like that explains everything.

Chapter Text

Yoongi decides to return to the political scene earlier than the palace doctors recommend. Jungkook feels a little hesitant to ignore them, but Yoongi is more concerned with leaving the councilors to his siblings’ antics any longer than he has to. He can walk and talk without much trouble anymore and that’s good enough as far as he’s concerned.

Jungkook can’t help but hover worriedly while they’re getting ready.

Yoongi smoothes his hands over the fabric covering his still tender wound, trying to be subtle and failing.

“Are you going to be alright?” Jungkook asks.

“Of course,” Yoongi says immediately.

Jungkook raises his eyebrows. “Don’t lie.”

Yoongi sighs, all the bluster going out of him. He picks at his thumb and shrugs. “I don’t really have much choice. I’ve got to go and I’ve got to be fine and back to my regular self or all that political whatever we were talking about will be gone.”

“Just tell me if you’re feeling lightheaded or anything. You attending and fainting would be worse than not attending at all,” Jungkook says.

Yoongi laughs a little and nods.

Neither of them mention the pained hiss of breath he releases when he pulls their cira into place.

When they step into the hall, Jungkook offers his arm to Yoongi. Yoongi just stares at his arm and then his face for a moment, looking adorably confused.

Jungkook can’t help but smile. “No one will notice if you lean on me a little this way.”

Yoongi doesn’t protest though, just takes Jungkook’s arm with a little smile. Jungkook is filled with a silly satisfaction at the feeling of Yoongi’s fingers curling over his arm.

This way, Jungkook also gets to lead them around the room for a change. He’d wanted Yoongi to be able to lean on him if needed, but he also wanted to be able to control how quickly and how far they move across the party at a time.

It’s a little strange since Jungkook is familiar with all the councilors now. The two of them talk to the councilors and it’s really like both of them are in the conversation. So many of these events, Jungkook just smiled and listened to what Yoongi spoke about, but now the councilors know Jungkook.

All those weeks fielding them from Yoongi was good for something else, Jungkook supposes.

The evening reveals how good Yoongi really is at keeping his emotions at bay. Not even a flash of pain or exhaustion makes its way to Yoongi’s face or his posture, even though he leans more heavily against Jungkook as the evening passes.

When his hand starts squeezing the life out of Jungkook’s arm, Jungkook decides it’s time for a break. He spots Seokjin in the corner near some chairs and steers them there, instead of to the next bundle of councilors.

“Where are you going?” Yoongi whispers.

“You need to sit down,” Jungkook whispers back. “And I need to find some people to talk to without you.”

Yoongi looks ready to protest, but they reach Seokjin before he does. 

“Jungkook and Yoongi!” Seokjin says brightly. “My favorite Imperial couple. How’s the evening going for you two?”

“Good,” Jungkook says quickly. “Make sure Yoongi sits down for a little while, please? I’m going to do some socializing of my own.”

Seokjin smiles knowingly and pulls Yoongi away gently. “Good luck.”

Jungkook turns, but before he leaves there’s a hand in his sleeve. “Jungkook,” Yoongi says. “Leave my siblings alone, okay? We don’t need another repeat of Soyeon, especially if I’m not…”

Jungkook searches Yoongi’s face for a few heartbeats. He can’t ignore the stark, heavy concern lining every inch of Yoongi’s expression, so he nods. “Of course, Yoongi. You don’t need to worry about me.”

When he disappears into the crowd, Yoongi turns to Seokjin and says, “You and I are going to take another lap around the room and then I’ll sit down. I’ve been leaning on Jungkook all evening and I’ve already seen Sangyi whispering about it.”

~~

Jungkook feels a little nervous walking around on his own. It’s not that he doesn’t think he’s capable of holding a conversation on his own, there’s just so many people and it feels like they’re all looking at him and he’s not quite sure what to do with his hands.

He wanders over to the food, figuring he might start by catching one of the waiters before he starts poking around at the nobles. Saying the wrong thing to a waiter won’t have political repercussions at least.

So he makes a big show of examining the plates of food on the table, waiting to see a waiter out of the corner of his eye.

When one finally approaches, Jungkook catches them by the elbow with what he hopes is a non-threatening smile. “Excuse me? Can I ask you something?”

It’s a young woman and her face is so neutrally polite Jungkook can’t tell if she means it when she nods and stops to face him, shifting her platter of empty glasses to her other arm. “What can I help you with, Imperial Highness?”

The title throws him off for a moment. It’s the first time he’s actually heard someone use it and it takes him by surprise.

“It’s just…” Jungkook shifts from foot to foot and tries to think how best to phrase this. “I’m looking for someone.”

The waitress’s face becomes marginally less polite. “I’ve already told the Heir everything I know,” she says flatly.

Jungkook winces. “It’s not…the Heir doesn’t know I’m talking to you.”

That gets him a quirk of her eyebrows, so Jungkook flounders for something to continue his story.

“I…” He glances over his shoulder like he’s making sure no one is listening. “I’m worried,” he says quietly. “For myself.”

Something like pity crosses the waitress’s face. “You don’t need to worry about the Heir, Imperial Highness. He’s annoyingly persistent, but he’s not behind any palace disappearances.”

“Do you know who I should watch out for then? If not the Heir‒”

She’s shaking her head though. “I’m sorry, I have to get back to work.” And then she disappears into the crowd.

Jungkook tries not to be discouraged. It would be too easy if the first person he asked gave him an answer. And at least the waitress inadvertently confirmed that someone in the palace is behind the disappearances.

“Jungkook!” someone says behind him. “You’ve lost your chaperone this evening, I see.”

Jungkook turns and is faced with Sangyi, smiling like a cat who got the cream.

There’s this split second that seems to drag out for an eternity as Jungkook realizes this is where he should make an excuse and leave.

Jungkook knows he told Yoongi he wouldn’t talk to his siblings, but there’s an opportunity staring him in the face right now and he just has to take it.

So the moment ends and Jungkook smiles. “Yoongi had to talk to some people,” he says. “I’m waiting for him.”

Sangyi sidles closer. “Is that all he thinks you’re good for? Standing around waiting for him to return?”

Jungkook shrugs instead of answering.

Sangyi puts a hand on his shoulder. “If you like…there’s some lovely gardens just outside. We could take a turn around them and he wouldn’t even notice you left. Get some air.”

 Jungkook thinks about how easily Soyeon took control of him, the answers he’s trying to find, the promise he made, the way the knife slid smoothly into Yoongi’s stomach.

He smiles at Sangyi. “That sounds wonderful.”

Sangyi returns his smile and leads him out of the ballroom. Jungkook only hopes that Yoongi is watching and knows where he’s gone.

~~

“I want to apologize to you, Jungkook.”

“You do?”

“I think we got off on a bit of the wrong foot.” Sangyi laughs a little. The way his eyes crinkle when he smiles is the same as Yoongi’s. “I wanted to push Yoongi off-balance and I upset you. That wasn’t my intention.”

Jungkook thinks that’s a bullshit apology, but he nods because that’s what Sangyi is looking for. “You and Yoongi…you’re sort of rivals, aren’t you?” 

“Something like that,” Sangyi says.

“Do you…” Jungkook pauses, trying to gather courage. “There’s something I’m worried about. I’m wondering if you might have some answers.”

“Sure,” Sangyi says with a smile. “I’m all ears.”

“I’ve heard some rumors,” Jungkook begins. “About a disappearance. Someone named Hoseok?”

He watches closely, but nothing on Sangyi’s face gives anything away.

“I just…I heard he was close to Yoongi and now he’s disappeared.” Jungkook looks down and away and makes sure to swallow audibly. “I’m just a little concerned I might be in danger.”

“From Yoongi?”

Jungkook nods. “He’s…he’s really distant. Keeps a lot of secrets.” He laughs, almost bitterly. “This isn’t what I wanted when I came to Sel Iriu.”

Sangyi hums knowingly. “Yoongi is certainly difficult to get along with. He doesn’t trust anyone. Hoseok on the other hand…I never thought they fit particularly well together. Perhaps Yoongi had something to hold over him. Perhaps he has something to hold over you.”

Jungkook can’t think of what to say to that.

“I don’t mean to pressure you, Jungkook,” Sangyi backtracks. “Your safety is the most important thing. For now, Yoongi has power over you. But, with some time, maybe you make your own allies at court and that power lessens. You aren’t alone, that’s all.”

Jungkook smiles, but he can’t quite make it genuine. He wants to get back inside, back to Yoongi and Seokjin and away from the heavy weight of Sangyi’s hand on his shoulder.

Before he can make some excuse to return, there’s a scream from inside the ballroom.

~~

The party is in complete chaos.

Yoongi, even with all his rank, has no idea what’s going on. Regular evening small-talk descended into nervous grumblings and tension built up the room like a balloon. When the scream rang out, it popped.

It’s mostly a rush to escape; all the councilors and their guests are trying to funnel through the few exits away from whatever horror befell the party. Get away and survive and protect their interests at court.

Yoongi doesn’t care about any of that.

Jungkook disappeared and hasn’t come back.

I should have gone with him. I should have set up a place to meet if things went poorly. I should have told him to be safe, to come back.

Yoongi pushes against the current of people, trying to get further inside the ballroom, across to where he last saw Jungkook. His heart is pounding with the weight of the moon, beating against his ribs so hard it feels like his chest may break open.

It’s the same fear he felt seeing Jungkook helpless in Soyeon’s grasp, only this time there’s nothing he can do to stop it.

There’s simply too many people, a crushing wall of bodies, and not one of them is willing to cede an inch to let him through.

There are hands on his shoulders, pulling him back towards the exit, but he fights against them.

“Imperial Highness,” his guards are saying. “You need to get to safety.”

“Not yet,” he protests. “Jungkook is still inside. What happened?”

They aren’t so easily deterred though. “Imperial Highness, there was a murder. It’s our highest priority to get you out of here. You’re in danger.”

They keep grabbing at his arms, keep pulling him away.

“No,” Yoongi says. “Stop, stop .”

He glares at them, chest heaving. They stare stone-faced back. The crowd parts around them.

“Jungkook is somewhere inside. I have to get to him.”

“With all due respect, His Highness isn’t our concern,” his guard replies. “Our orders are to take you out of here.”

Yoongi ignores them in favor of pushing through the crowd again. The word ‘murder’ finally catches up to him and he can’t stop picturing Jungkook’s body.

Jungkook bleeding, Jungkook in pain, Jungkook waiting for the protection Yoongi promised.

Yoongi doesn’t even really know why he’s so afraid like this, why the thought of Jungkook suffering strikes such a chord in him, but he doesn’t suppose that really matters.

He only gets a few feet further into the crowd before the guards are back and this time when he protests against their hold, they don’t let go. They only tighten their grip and Yoongi is pulled bodily from the scene, protesting the entire way.

~~

Hours later, when the panic in the palace has calmed a little and his friends are free from their parents’ fussing, Yoongi paces restlessly around his room.

Seokjin and Namjoon share a worried look that he doesn’t see.

“And you’re sure neither of you saw him after he spoke to the waiter?” Yoongi asks for what feels like the hundredth time.

“No,” Namjoon says. “But that doesn’t mean anything, Yoongi. You saw how friendly he’s gotten with the councilors. He probably got out with one of them and now he’s stuck making stupid small talk.”

That’s a poor explanation and they all know it.

Yoongi’s mind strays to all the things that could’ve happened to Jungkook by now and for a moment he feels like he’s going to throw up. He sways to a stop and puts his hands on his knees, trying to breathe through it.

Someone puts their hand on his back. “It’s going to be alright,” Seokjin says gently. “They’re going to find him.”

When Yoongi straightens, Seokjin pulls him into a hug. Yoongi shudders in the steady strength.

Then there’s a sudden knock on the door that has all of them leaping towards it. Yoongi doesn’t dare hope for good news.

It’s Jimin on the other side. His grim smile when he comes in confirms that he’s not here to tell them anything reassuring about Jungkook.

“Well,” he begins, “it’s Prince Daehwan that was killed.”

Yoongi sits down, hard. He didn’t like Daehwan all that much, but he’s one of the more powerful people at court. The fact that he just got killed in the middle of a party in the palace is far from encouraging.

“Shit,” Namjoon mutters.

“Daehwan isn’t without allies,” Seokjin says. “Or his own strength, for that matter. How’d it happen?”

Jimin shrugs. “They’re looking into it. Nothing they want to tell people yet.”

“Jungkook?” Yoongi manages.

Jimin just shakes his head, grim. “I saw him go outside right before all the chaos, but I didn’t see who was with him. It could have been anyone.”

“We just have to keep waiting,” Seokjin says, eyes heavy on Yoongi. “He’ll turn up.”

That doesn’t make Yoongi feel any better.

Chapter Text

Jungkook wakes alone in a dark room. His head spins as he sits up. His eyes try to adjust to the darkness, but there is nothing to see. Just the stone walls around and beneath him and the unflinching door that bars him from the rest of the world. He tries to remember what came before.

The party. The gardens. The scream.

Sangyi.

I should have known better .

There is one comfort in his captivity, at least, and it is that Yoongi must be alive. Jungkook would have no worth locked in a cell if Yoongi wasn’t out there to want him back.

Jungkook is not certain how many days pass in the darkness.

He does his best to remain resolute. Yoongi will come. The tension between siblings will come to a head and Sangyi will die or cede his power. Jungkook will leave the darkness of this room and he will walk the halls of the palace again. This isn’t the end for him, of that he is sure.

But time stretches. He sleeps, he tries to puzzle out how many guards walk the hall outside his door, he measures the width of the room in paces.

Jungkook begins to wonder if he will ever leave. He wonders if Yoongi won’t come after all. If maybe he is dead.

Jungkook becomes accustomed to the darkness.

Then they open the door.

~~

Jungkook is blindfolded and his hands are tied. He’s pulled through the halls of wherever he is until they get outside. The sun shines bright through the cloth over his eyes and gravel crunches beneath his feet.

Then there is a carriage. He becomes hopelessly, completely turned around. Wherever they are going, he couldn’t get there again. Turns upon turns, seeming loops over the same roads for what feels like hours. Jungkook isn’t sure he can measure time properly anymore.

Then the carriage stops. Jungkook is led inside another building, through more twisting halls, to another door. His hands are untied, his blindfold removed. He has a heartbeat to examine the hallway before he is pushed into another room and the door is closed.

There is a window here at least , he thinks. A small patch of sun on the stones to gaze upon.

Jungkook tears his eyes away from the scrap of sky, so bright after so long in the dark, and realizes he is not alone.

Sitting in the corner is a slender young man with fine, narrow features and golden eyes. There are three pulsating gills on either side of his neck. 

“Hoseok,” Jungkook says, voice hoarse. It could be no one else.

“You’ve been at the Imperial court for some time then,” Hoseok answers. “If you know who I am. I’m afraid I’m a bit out of touch with politics. What’s your name?”

Jungkook sits slowly next to him. “I’m Jungkook.”

“Where are you from?” Hoseok asks.

“Tirune. It’s in the outer rim.”

“I know of Tirune,” Hoseok says gently. “Your people have these magnificent‒”

“How do you know about that?” Jungkook interrupts sharply. “It’s not something we share with outsiders.”

Hoseok shrugs. “I spent some time there. Which councilor is your handler?”

That makes the fear flood out of Jungkook. Unease takes its place. “I don’t have one.”

“Why did you come to Sel Iriu then?”

“Is that where we are?” Jungkook asks instead of answering. “How can you be sure?”

Hoseok laughs and the sound is hard edges and bitterness. “No travel out of the atmosphere. They can put a blindfold on and all that, but I’m not a fool.”

That brings Jungkook some relief. There was too much time he couldn’t account for after the party and he couldn’t really be sure where he was in the system at all.

“Why are you on Sel Iriu if the Emperor didn’t bring you?” Hoseok asks again.

“The Emperor did bring me,” Jungkook replies to stave off the admission he knows is coming.

“But you don’t have a handler?” Hoseok raises one arched eyebrow in skepticism.

Jungkook sighs. “The Emperor brought me to marry Yoongi.”

Hoseok reels visibly at that. His head jerks back and his eyes go wide. After a moment he looks Jungkook up and down again, assessing him differently.

After a moment he looses a deep breath and says, “Well that explains why you’re here then.”

Jungkook watches him carefully out of the corner of his eye. “That’s all? You’re not…”

Hoseok laughs again, but this time it’s much brighter. “I’m not Yoongi’s keeper. If he decided to get married, good for him then.”

“He didn’t know,” Jungkook says. “About the marriage.”

Hoseok hums understandingly. “That is like his father. He must like you, though.”

Jungkook looks up at him despite himself. “What makes you say that?”

“If you’re here.” Hoseok waves around at their cell. “You only make a valuable hostage if Yoongi likes you enough to care that you’re missing. You’re at least at best friend status,” he jokes with another grin, pointing at himself.

Jungkook can’t help his answering smile. After a moment, he says, “Yoongi hasn’t given up looking for you. In all the months I’ve been here and all the months before, he’s been trying to find you.”

Hoseok smiles and it’s a little different, a little softer. “I know. I trust him to come. The politics in court are complicated and twisted. Sangyi doesn’t want Yoongi to know he has me, for whatever reason.”

There’s a lull and then Jungkook asks, “How’d you come to court then?”

“Ah, my mother met my dad when she was living in Vospin as an ambassador to the Empire and that’s where I was born,” Hoseok says. “When I was ten or so, I moved to Sel Iriu with her.”

“Why’d you leave Vospin? It’s not like things would be better for you on Sel Iriu. People are…”

“Not so pleasant?” Hoseok finishes with a grin. “No, ah, she was promoted to being a councilor. My dad asked her to choose him or the Empire and she chose the Empire.” He shrugs. “I followed.”

Jungkook wonders what Yoongi would choose, if it was him or the Empire. He can’t settle on either one and it makes him uneasy. “Do you miss it?” he asks, to focus on something else.

Hoseok frowns a little as he thinks. “Sometimes. I miss having a normal family, that’s for sure. And my mother never had much time to see me once she became a councilor. I never really saw much of Vospin when I was a kid so I’m not sure there’s much of the actual place that I miss, you know?”

Jungkook nods even though he doesn’t really relate.

“It’s probably different for you though, yeah?” Hoseok asks. When Jungkook looks up at him, surprised, Hoseok only smiles. “You grew up on Tirune.”

“Yeah,” Jungkook says softly. “I really miss it. I never thought to ask Seokjin or Namjoon and now I’m here with you and it’s not like we really have anything else to do but talk so‒”

“It’s alright,” Hoseok says with a chuckle. “You can talk about whatever you need to. Seokjin and Namjoon probably wouldn’t relate to you either, unfortunately. Both of them were born on Iriuna.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah.”

Neither of them have much to say after that. Jungkook sits down next to Hoseok and pulls his knees up to his chest so he can lay his head across them. He thinks about how uncomplicated his life before marrying Yoongi was and wonders, not for the first time, if he made the wrong choice in leaving Tirune.

“What are you thinking about that’s got you looking so unhappy?” Hoseok asks.

“Yoongi.”

“Do you two not get along?”

Jungkook shrugs. “We get along fine. I never had all these problems before I came here to marry him though.”

“The Imperial court is nothing if not full of deceit,” Hoseok sighs. “I can relate to that. Never thought I’d be kidnapped.”

“I grew up in a court similar to this one. It still wasn’t so…” Jungkook waves a hand instead of thinking of a word to describe what he’s trying to say.

That makes Hoseok laugh. “Yeah?”

Jungkook smiles despite himself. “Yeah. I don’t mind that I had to marry Yoongi, but I do wish things were just a little easier for us. I know all this trouble isn’t his fault.”

“Isn’t that the truth,” Hoseok says. “I don’t know that anyone wishes things were less complicated at court than Yoongi.”

Jungkook looks over Hoseok for a few moments, thinking. Eventually he says, “Tell me about Yoongi. As his best friend.”

Hoseok laughs again. “You’re married to him. What can I tell you that you don’t already know?”

“I’ve known him for several months. You’ve known him for years,” Jungkook says, closing his eyes. “I just…want to understand him better.”

Hoseok hums softly while he thinks. After some time, he says, “Yoongi wants to protect. As many people as he can.”

“That’s why he’s planning the coup. To protect the people in the empire.”

Hoseok nods. “That’s true, but, I mean, on a smaller level too. He thinks of it as his duty, to protect his friends from everything. However he sees fit.”

Jungkook sighs heavily, more dejected than when he began. “Sometimes I wish I hated him. So I didn’t have to care so much about how this stupid court works or making a good impression or feeling guilty about wanting to just leave. I don’t want to let him down because he’s put so much faith in me already.”

Hoseok hums softly. “You really care about him, huh?”

Tears burn in Jungkook’s eyes. “It’s dumb, I know. We barely know each other.”

“I don’t think it’s dumb.”

“You’re just saying that to make me feel better.”

“No, really,” Hoseok says. “We put too many limits on the heart. It’s too early, we’re too young, I waited too long, I’m too undesirable.” He shrugs. “Love doesn’t care about that sort of thing. If you and Yoongi have a connection, telling yourself there’s all these obstacles preventing it from working isn’t going to just make it go away.”

Jungkook stares at him, eyes a little wide. “You think I’m in love with him?”

Hoseok looks at him incredulously. “Is that not what you just admitted to me?”

Jungkook thinks over what he said, what he feels. In that moment, he’s reminded of the knife in Yoongi’s side and the way that still makes his stomach turn. “Maybe I am,” he whispers.

Hoseok laughs. “You’re cute. I can see why he likes you.”

Jungkook’s face burns. “You don’t know that.”

“You’re in here, remember? That’s a very large reminder that yes, Yoongi does like you.”

Jungkook tries not to be pleased that he’s in a prison and then realizes what he’s doing. He groans, dropping his head into his hands.

Hoseok pats him on the shoulder. “Good thing the two of you are already married!”

~~

Some hours later, after the two of them have eaten and slept and brooded several times over, they end up sitting beside each other again. 

“Why does Sangyi even care about the coup?" Jungkook almost whines. “It’s not like he’d inherit if it failed. He’s third seat.” 

Hoseok went a little quiet when the topic of their discussion turned back to politics and the circumstances of their capture. “Sangyi doesn’t care about the coup, but he does care about his position in line. He wants to be as close to first as he can, they all do. Less people to kill.”

“Kidnapping you and I isn’t going to put him higher in line.” 

Hoseok swallows hard, looking more than a little nervous. “I overheard something,” he whispers. “when I was first taken.”

Jungkook inches closer, until Hoseok can cup hands around his ears. 

“The Emperor ordered my kidnapping, with a promise that Sangyi could move further up the inheritance line.”

Jungkook’s mind reels for a moment as he processes the new information. “Why would the Emperor want you kidnapped?”

Hoseok just shrugs, leaning his head back against the wall and staring hopelessly at the ceiling. “That’s what I’ve been trying to figure out for months. Why he thinks I’m too valuable to kill, what he’d done with everyone else if he’d kidnapped me. Now you’re here, married to Yoongi of all people and telling me that everyone is fine except me. I’m more confused than ever.”

“But you think it is about the coup?”

“Jungkook, I can only hope that it is.” Hoseok looks at him, eyes filled with what can only be fear. “With the Emperor, it might be something much worse.”

Chapter Text

The next morning, Hoseok and Jungkook are awoken by their cell door opening. Jungkook fears the worst: Sangyi come to torture them or someone else they care about being delivered into the prison.

It’s only a pair of guards, though, and they beckon Hoseok and Jungkook out of the cell. They’re led up through the dungeon and out to an understated carriage. The animals hitched to the front of it are like horses, but something is not quite right about them and it makes Jungkook uneasy.

They enter the carriage as bidden and are driven away. Neither of them are blindfolded or bound. Jungkook looks to Hoseok for an explanation, but he only shrugs.

They're driven back to the palace, one of the few places on the moon Jungkook could identify by sight. When they pull into the wide gravel circle where he first disembarked, Jungkook is filled with confusion. "What are we doing back at the palace?" he asks Hoseok. 

Hoseok only shakes his head, eyes glued to the home he hasn't seen in months. 

Their guards beckon them from the carriage and then lead them, not into the grand main entrance, but to a building near the back of the palace that Jungkook hasn't visited yet. Idyllic ponds form a sort of moat around the building within and Jungkook isn't sure whether it's protection for the people inside or out. 

They're led up to the main doors, where the guards hand them off to a pair of girls in matching robes. Neither of them speak when Jungkook and Hoseok try to ask them questions. 

Down the hall some short distance, the girls push open double doors into a small receiving room. 

A woman is waiting for them. Jungkook knows enough about the court now to recognize that she’s wearing very high-quality, expensive robes and the complexity of the pattern indicates that she’s high ranking. Her dark hair is wrapped around a long silver hairpin and two matching combs are inserted in her hair near the crown of her head. Her pointed ears are dripping with precious gems, as are her fingers, wrists, and throat. Her face is drawn into this pleasant, polite expression but the effect of it is ruined by the intensity of her gaze. Jungkook has never seen her before and it makes him wish his hand was in Yoongi’s arm so he could lean over and whisper her identity in his ear.

“Lady Choi,” Hoseok says, inclining his head. “I believe some thanks are in order.”

“I didn’t do it for you, fishling,” the woman says haughtily. “My son was a fool for kidnapping the Heir’s partner. You’re just lucky you got to come along for the ride.”

Jungkook bristles at her tone and the derogatory term but Hoseok’s smile doesn’t even twitch. “Jungkook, Lady Choi is one of the Imperial concubines,” Hoseok says as an introduction.

“I didn’t realize,” Jungkook says. “My apologies, Lady Choi, we haven’t met.” He bows to her, lower than he probably should.

“I’ll be keeping you here for a few more days,” she says to Jungkook. “You will tell the Heir you’ve been with me since the attack at the party since I didn’t think the palace was safe, especially not for someone so high profile. We all just have your best interests at heart.” She smiles, but it immediately falls away when she turns to Hoseok. “You, fishling, will remain here for another two weeks. When you return to court, you will tell the Heir you went back to Vospin for the Emperor.”

“We were just on Vospin,” Jungkook protests. “Yoongi would be suspicious.”

Lady Choi waves her hand dismissively. “Tell him you were unreachable or that your father didn’t allow you to see him. I don’t care.” She turns an iron gaze on them. “All that matters is that you don’t implicate my son in any way. If you do, I’ll have poison in your tea and you’ll be dead the next morning. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Lady Choi,” Hoseok says quietly. “I don’t want any more trouble.”

Smugly, she turns to Jungkook. He crosses his arms, determined not to be intimidated by her. “I understand.”

The doors slam open behind Jungkook and Hoseok. Another finely dressed woman stands in the doorway, face barely masking her anger. Her ears are rounded and her eyes dark: she’s human. 

“Lady Choi,” the mystery woman says, simperingly sweet. 

“And what do you think you’re doing in my wing, Lady Kim?” 

Lady Kim points accusingly at Jungkook. “You have the Heir’s partner, who’s been missing for weeks, and I just heard you say you’d be hiding him for longer. Do I need to make a fuss about how you’ve been keeping him to yourself while the Heir had the palace turned upside down to find him?” 

Turned upside down? Jungkook didn’t think Yoongi’d worry that much over his disappearance, at least not publicly. 

Lady Choi’s painted mouth is drawn into a displeased line, but she waves hand dismissively at Lady Kim. “Take them then. But only so long as you don’t go spreading rumors that I’m the one who took them, because I wasn’t.”

“I’d never dream of spreading gossip about you,” Lady Kim simpers as she beckons for Jungkook and Hoseok.

Jungkook turns to Hoseok, unsure of who to trust. 

Hoseok slings an arm around his shoulder and whispers, “Taehyung’s mother,” before leading the way out of the room after Lady Kim.

She takes them on a winding path to what Jungkook can only assume will be her wing. When they get there, she beckons the two of them to sit down and then for a nearby girl to pour the tea on the table between them. 

“So,” Lady Kim begins, “I imagine the two of you have had quite the ordeal.”

Hoseok and Jungkook make eye contact and it’s all they can do not to laugh.

“That’s a bit of an understatement,” Hoseok says with a smile of his own.

Lady Kim notices Jungkook watching the girl pouring the tea. “This is my daughter, Yunhui,” she says. “She’s ninth seat, though I doubt any of my children will get close to the throne.” She smiles lovingly at her daughter. “The Emperor doesn’t think much of humans except that we’re pretty to look at.”

“Don’t demean yourself like that,” Yunhui murmurs before she kisses her mother’s head and disappears with the teapot.

“Will the two of you be alright here for a little while?” Lady Kim asks. “There are a few people at court who I think will be eager to see you.” She grins, eyes twinkling, and Jungkook sees Taehyung in her face. “It may take some time for me to get in front of the Heir, though, if he’s busy.”

Hoseok defers to Jungkook, who says, “That’s fine. You have our thanks already for taking us away from Lady Choi.”

“Don’t even think of it,” Lady Kim says. “Taehyung’s friends are precious to him and my son is precious to me. He will not rest until things have returned to their natural order. Call for one of the servants if you need anything while I’m away.” With that, she leaves them to their own devices.

The moment the doors swing shut behind her, Hoseok turns to Jungkook and says, “Maybe we don’t need to mention Lady Choi to Yoongi.”

“Why not?” Jungkook asks slowly.

“It seems like there’s enough going on around here without getting him up in arms towards the concubines.” Hoseok shrugs. “If Taehyung’s mother doesn’t mention it, I see no harm in leaving it out. She didn’t really do anything to us.”

“She threatened to kill us,” Jungkook deadpans.

Hoseok sighs and takes a drink from his teacup. “You’re probably right. I just hate to return after all this time and just be the bearer of piles of bad news.”

“I think that everyone will be so glad to see you, they won’t care how much bad news you’ve got,” Jungkook says. “And I won’t lie to Yoongi.”

“Oh, you’re one of those couples, I see. Always‒”

“No,” Jungkook interrupts, shoving the grinning Hoseok playfully. “I’ve just fought with him about it and we made a promise not to lie to each other.”

Hoseok smirks suggestively.

“What’s that look for?” Jungkook asks, suspicious.

“Don’t lie to me,” Hoseok says in a ridiculously growly impression of Jungkook.

“I’m not, I promise! I’ve told you all my secrets!” he counters with a fairly good Yoongi imitation.

Hoseok goes back to the first voice to say, “All of them? All your dirty little‒”

Jungkook claps a hand over his mouth. “Stop it,” he says, sure his face is as red as the drapes on the windows. 

Hoseok’s eyes are dancing mirthfully over Jungkook’s hand. When he’s released, he’s smiling so widely Jungkook gives him a warning glare.

“Alright,” Hoseok says, laughing still. “I’ll stop teasing, I promise.”

“Yoongi and I,” Jungkook starts, not even sure what he’s trying to say. “We’re not…we haven’t‒”

“I’d be more surprised if you had,” Hoseok says. “It took Yoongi almost six months to speak to me.”

“We’re just friends,” Jungkook says firmly. “That’s all.”

“Right.” Hoseok fails at containing his smile.

“We are!”

“I agreed with you!”

There’s a clatter behind them all of a sudden and they both whirl, surprised. Yunhui is kneeling on the ground, gently picking up shattered pieces of the teapot. She smiles apologetically when she sees them looking at her. “Sorry to startle you,” she says in that same soft voice.

“It’s alright!” Hoseok immediately gets up to help her, glancing at Jungkook.

Jungkook figures Hoseok’s wondering the same thing: how long was she standing there listening to them? Lucky they weren’t discussing anything concerning or suspicious, Jungkook supposes. Before too much longer passes, Jungkook gets up to follow Hoseok after grabbing the cloth napkins from the table and starts mopping up the spilled tea.

Then the doors open and all three of them look up. Jungkook and Yoongi make eye contact and there’s something in his expression Jungkook can’t read.

Then Yoongi’s gaze shifts and he sees Hoseok and the concern and love and relief are so blatant on his face that for a moment Jungkook wonders if he ought to leave the room to give them some privacy. He thinks of Hoseok in their cell telling him that Yoongi cares about him and wonders if Hoseok is so blind not to see everything in that expression that says how much Yoongi cares about Hoseok .

Yoongi says, voice smaller than Jungkook’s ever heard it, “Hoseok?”

Then Hoseok is surging to his feet and the two of them are embracing, arms wrapped so tightly around each other Yoongi’s wound has to be aching. He doesn’t flinch or pull away though, he just buries his face in Hoseok’s shoulder. They sway for a while, just taking each other in.

When they pull back from each other, Hoseok grins at Yoongi and says, “We have a lot to catch up on.”

Yoongi shakes his head. “Let me have this. Just…for a little while, let me have this.”

Hoseok nods. “I hope you haven’t been beating yourself up all this time. I’m fine and whole and Jungkook told me all about how you’ve been trying to find me, so don’t feel even a shred of guilt.”

At the mention of his name, Yoongi seems to remember Jungkook, standing some distance away and trying to seem like he isn’t there at all. When Hoseok mentions him, Jungkook turns to look and finds Yoongi staring back at him.

To his surprise, Yoongi crosses the distance and pulls Jungkook into an embrace just as tight. “You have no idea how much I missed you.”

Chapter Text

Back in their rooms, everyone is gathered to hear the news Jungkook and Hoseok have for them. Taehyung appeared when they left his mother’s wing and Seokjin and Namjoon were already waiting with Jimin in the suite. The reunion was mostly a joyful one, with a little tears all around. The others are just as elated as Yoongi was at Hoseok’s return and it makes Jungkook reconsider his assumptions from Yoongi’s reaction.

Yoongi also hasn’t let go of his hand since they left Lady Kim’s wing and Jungkook basks in the sweet warmth that fills him with.

When all the greetings are done and everyone has settled into some sort of seat, Hoseok grins for the entire room and says, “Well, alright, catch me up on all the current events then.”

“Soyeon is on Vospin,” Seokjin begins. “She married some cousin of yours.”

“I got stabbed at the wedding,” Yoongi says. Jungkook squeezes his hand as the memory of the knife flashes through his mind for the hundredth time.

Hoseok whistles lowly. “How’d she manage that?”

Yoongi squeezes his hand back. “The assassin was aiming for Jungkook and I stopped them.”

Hoseok makes eye contact with Jungkook and his smirk belies his thoughts on the matter. Jungkook flushes.

“Daehwan was killed,” Namjoon says. “Not clear yet who was behind it or why.”

“Ah,” Hoseok responds. “I believe Jungkook and I can answer that for you.”

“Sangyi is the one that kidnapped me,” Jungkook admits softly. “I know I told you I wouldn’t talk to your siblings, Yoongi, but he approached me and I figured it’d be the fastest way to get the answers we needed.”

Yoongi squeezes his hand again. “It’s alright. I probably would’ve done the same thing. What’s important is that both of you are fine and safe now.”

“As for me,” Hoseok starts, “Sangyi is the one that actually did the kidnapping, but he’s not the one that planned it. When I was first taken, I overheard him speaking with the Emperor. It’s your father that wanted me taken, Yoongi. He promised Sangyi second seat if he succeeded.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Yoongi says, finally letting go of Jungkook’s hand to rub worriedly at his neck. “If he knows about the coup, why would he have left the rest of us alone this whole time? Why weren’t Seokjin and Namjoon also taken? How come he never confronted me? I mean, for stars’ sake, I thought he’d have us all killed if he ever found out.”

Hoseok winces a little. “I’m not entirely sure he had me taken because he found out about the coup.”

“What are you talking about?” Seokjin asks.

“I was…” Hoseok sighs. “I was trying to leave Sel Iriu. My mother told me I was in danger at court because I’m half Vospi and that I needed to get out while I could. It’s possible the Emperor found out about those plans and didn’t want me to leave.”

Yoongi looks angry and more than a little hurt. “You were just going to leave ?”

“I was going to tell you before! It’s not like I was just going to disappear all of a sudden. My mother just told me the court wasn’t the safest place for me and I should go stay with my dad.” Hoseok spreads his hands helplessly. “I promise I was going to tell you before I left.”

“ Fuck , Hoseok,” is all Yoongi says in response.

“What was your mother even worried about?” Namjoon asks. “I mean, sure, we’re not the pinnacle of society here, but none of us have ever been in any real danger.”

Then Jimin steps forward. “Hoseok’s mother wasn’t the only councilor with concerns about the safety of their children.”

“I thought you fled because your father’s wife came back,” Jungkook says slowly.

“I lied,” Jimin answers, almost sadly. “My father wasn’t married until after my mother and I fled. He asked us to go. Said we were in danger.”

Jungkook gapes. “And you came back here for me ?”

Jimin shrugs. “I knew you’d ask, when the word came that you could bring one attendant to stay with you. I knew the risk I’d be putting myself under. And I also knew there wasn’t anything that’d keep me from saying yes. It’s why I could only ever be your attendant, Jungkook. If the Emperor found out I was back, I’m not sure what would happen.” 

It makes Jungkook frown, but he doesn’t really think he has any place to argue. He’d do the same for Jimin if he ever had to.

“What I’m wondering,” Seokjin says, “is why Sangyi let the two of you go at all, if the Emperor told him to do the kidnapping.”

“That would be because of Lady Choi,” Jungkook sighs. “She’s the one that got Sangyi to release us. My guess is the Emperor didn’t tell Sangyi to kidnap me. Lady Choi said Sangyi was a fool for taking me and that Hoseok was lucky he got to come along for the ride.”

Yoongi crosses his arms. “I really didn’t want a reason to have to be nice to Lady Choi. She gets on my nerves.”

That makes Hoseok laugh. “I don’t think you need to worry about that. Before Taehyung’s mom showed up, she was going to push it all under the rug. She threatened to poison us if we ever told the truth.”

“My mom is pretty amazing,” Taehyung says with a grin. “She’s got our backs.”

“What happened at the party after you left?” Yoongi asks Jungkook. “It’s been bothering me.”

“Well, I talked to a waiter who had absolutely nothing useful to say. Then Sangyi approached me and he had some wonderful opinions about the present company. And then when the commotion started inside, he got me in a chokehold.” Jungkook shrugs.

Yoongi takes his hand again.

“It’s been a long day,” Hoseok says, eyes glued to their joined hands. “I figure we’re trying to keep this all on the down low and I shouldn’t be going to my mother?”

“You can stay with me and Jimin,” Taehyung answers.

“You and Jimin?” Yoongi asks. When no one else in the room echoes his surprise, he raises his eyebrows. “Did everyone know about this but me?”

Jungkook tries and fails to suppress a smile.

Hoseok leaves with Taehyung, but the others linger a little longer. Seokjin is first to pull Jungkook into a hug. “I’m glad you’re back safely. We were terribly worried about you.”

When Namjoon hugs him, he says, “Look after Yoongi for us, alright? He hasn’t been well since you were taken.”

As much as that worries him, Jimin is in front of him and all the emotion of the past few weeks is starting to get to him. When he and Jimin hug, Jungkook feels the prickle of tears at the corner of his eyes. “We’re going to make this right,” he says. “You won’t have to hide anymore.”

“I don’t mind having to hide,” Jimin answers. “I just want everyone to be safe. No more getting kidnapped, alright?”

Jungkook nods when they break apart and then it’s only he and Yoongi left.

Silence spreads in the now empty rooms and Jungkook figures they will just turn out the lights and lie down to sleep without another word between them. He goes to undress but Yoongi grabs his sleeve to stop him.

He comes closer so they’re chest to chest and then fiddles with the charm hanging around Jungkook’s neck.

Jungkook watches him, drinking in the way the warm lantern light plays over his nose and turns his hair burnished gold like his eyes.

“I was so scared it was you that got killed at that party,” Yoongi says softly.

“I thought Sangyi was trying to kill me at first.”

Yoongi nods, still staring at the charm in his hands instead of looking at Jungkook’s face. “If‒if you had…” He pauses to swallow and then he finally lifts his head to meet Jungkook’s eyes. His eyebrows are drawn together as he fights to keep his emotions in check. “If you had been hurt ,” he finally manages to whisper.

Jungkook takes both of Yoongi’s hands in his own. “I wasn’t.”

Yoongi shakes his head. “I promised to protect you.”

“If Sangyi hadn’t decided to kidnap me, we never would have found Hoseok so quickly.”

“I promised .” Yoongi’s voice breaks on the word and Jungkook’s heart nearly breaks with it.

“Oh, don’t cry,” Jungkook whispers softly. “Don’t cry.”

Yoongi’s fighting a losing battle though. His chest heaves and tears spill down his cheeks, too quickly for him to scrape them away, although he pulls a hand from Jungkook’s grasp to try. He shakes his head when Jungkook pulls him into a hug, pushing gently against Jungkook’s chest until he finally gives up and buries his face in Jungkook’s shoulder. He wraps his arms tightly around Jungkook’s waist and shudders with the force of his tears.

Jungkook strokes up and down his back soothingly and presses his cheek to Yoongi’s hair. For all his strength and sharp words, in this moment, Yoongi is small in his arms. The thought makes Jungkook tighten his hold.

Some time later, Yoongi’s heaving breaths start to slow and he lifts his face from Jungkook’s shoulder, though he doesn’t unravel his arms.

“I forgive you,” Jungkook says when their eyes meet.

It sends a few more tears falling down Yoongi’s face, but he manages to blink most of them away. “You don’t have to.”

“I know.”

Yoongi nods, now staring into Jungkook’s eyes like he can see into his soul. He takes a deep breath and whatever he was thinking about has occupied him so thoroughly that he winces without thinking.

Jungkook is immediately concerned, thinking of what Namjoon told him. “Are you alright? Your stomach still hasn’t healed?”

Yoongi smiles, going for reassuring and giving exhausted instead. “I’m fine.”

Jungkook sighs. “I seem to remember you promising not to lie to me anymore. Your health is included in that, you know.”

“I don’t want you to worry,” Yoongi murmurs as Jungkook leads him to sit down in their bathroom. “That’s why I don’t tell you.”

“You’re making me more worried.”

“If you never find out‒”

“Except I always find out.” Jungkook gives Yoongi a look. “I always find out, Yoongi, and then I’m freaking out over how long you’ve just been keeping things to yourself and how much worse it must have gotten and if you’d just told me right away it wouldn’t have gotten so bad.” He wants to hold Yoongi’s face, cradle those cheeks in his hands, but he thinks that might be too far, too fast so he lays his hands on Yoongi’s shoulders instead. “You promised.”

Yoongi releases a shuddering sigh. “You know Iriu heal slower than most,” he says.

“I do,” Jungkook answers, crouching down in front of him. “Are you alright?”

Yoongi nods. “Yeah,” he says. A heartbeat later, tears well up in his eyes again and he shakes his head. “No. No, Jungkook, I…I was barely on my feet again and then you disappeared and I’ve been doing everything to try and find you again and, and…” He covers his face with one hand while the tears slip down his face.

Jungkook pulls him down to sit on the floor so they can hug. This time Yoongi goes easily, without protest. “I’m sorry,” he gasps against Jungkook’s chest. “I don’t mean to‒”

“It’s okay,” Jungkook says softly. “I’m here, I’m safe. It’s okay that you were scared. Thank you for telling me.”

Yoongi squeezes him tighter.

“I was scared too,” Jungkook admits quietly. “That I wouldn’t come back, that I’d been taken off the moon, that you’d never find me. But it’s alright now. We’re together again, both of us safe, and that’s what’s important.”

“I wish we could just put all of this behind us already,” Yoongi says. “But I’m afraid the fact that my father ordered Hoseok’s imprisonment means things are only going to get worse from here. You’ve already risked so much.”

“I want to help.”

“If you wanted,” Yoongi starts. Then he pauses, thinking.

“If I wanted what?”

“You could go home,” Yoongi says softly. “To your people. I would not stop you.”

Jungkook can only stare for a moment. He knows what it costs Yoongi to say that, to offer him a way out. He finally touches Yoongi’s face like he wants to, brushing at the tears beneath his eyes with a delicate finger. “I appreciate you telling me that.”

Yoongi nods but he’s crying again. He lifts his hands as if to touch Jungkook’s face but changes his mind before he fully commits.

Jungkook takes Yoongi’s shaking hands and presses them against his skin. “Yoongi,” is all he says.

Yoongi just stares, like he’s seeing his face this close for the first time.

“Yoongi,” Jungkook says again.

Yoongi’s thumbs stroke slowly over the delicate skin beneath his eyes.

“Yoongi, why are you crying?”

“I care so much,” he says. “Too much.”

“You can’t care too much,” Jungkook whispers. “It’s not your fault they want to hurt you.”

“Jungkook,” Yoongi says.

“Yoongi.”

“Jungkook, let me…” Yoongi closes his eyes. “Let me kiss you again, please.”

Jungkook’s entire body goes warm. “You…”

“Please,” Yoongi whispers.

“You said our marriage was a sham.”

Yoongi hasn’t stopped crying yet. “I know.”

“Let me kiss you,” Jungkook says.

Yoongi’s eyes go a little wide and his cheeks that pink Jungkook likes so much.

“You don’t like to lead, I thought.”

That makes Yoongi’s tears fall harder. “I don’t,” he manages waterily. “Makes me nervous.”

Jungkook leans a little forward, so their noses are touching. “Can I kiss you, Yoongi? Please?”

Yoongi nods and tilts his head. Their mouths meet and all Jungkook can taste is the salt of Yoongi’s tears, wet beneath his fingers on Yoongi’s neck.

Chapter Text

Jungkook wakes to Jimin tapping gently on his shoulder and whispering, “The Emperor wants to see you.”

That gets him awake enough to start recognizing his surroundings. Immediately his heart goes soft at the sight of Yoongi, still sleeping and curled against his chest. It took ages for them to fall asleep, neither of them comfortable until Jungkook crawled to Yoongi’s side.

Now he gently brushes the bangs off Yoongi’s forehead, pleased at how peaceful Yoongi looks after the emotions of the previous evening. It’s not to last though, at least not this morning.

“Yoongi,” Jungkook says softly, one finger stroking up and down Yoongi’s cheek. “Yoongi, wake up.”

That’s all it takes for those golden eyes to blink open sleepily. “M’wake,” Yoongi murmurs. Then he closes his eyes again and wiggles closer to Jungkook’s warmth.

“Yoongi,” Jungkook says with a laugh. “Don’t go back to sleep.”

Yoongi just grumbles wordlessly, nose nearly in Jungkook’s armpit now.

“The Emperor wants to see us. We really need to get up.”

That gets Yoongi to sit up, eyes barely cracked open enough for him to see and his hair sticking up on one side. It makes Jungkook giggle and when he reaches out to smooth it with his fingers, Yoongi turns pink and bats his hands away with a playful frown.

When they’re dressed (today in dusty beige and maroon) and waiting outside the throne room, Jungkook starts to feel nervous. He fidgets anxiously with the ends of his sleeves. “Are you sure you should come in?” he whispers to Jimin.

“It’d be weirder if I didn’t.”

“We could say you’re sick. Or I asked you to get something for me. Or‒”

Yoongi’s fingers wrap gently around his wrist and then slip down his palm until they tangle gently with his fingers.

Jungkook turns to stare at Yoongi, unsure of how to say everything on the tip of his tongue. Yoongi doesn’t look at him.

Just when he opens his mouth to speak, the double doors before them are pulled open and the herald announces them and they’re walking across the marble floor to stand in the center of the room before the two monarchs. They bow. Jungkook fights every bone in his body to avoid pulling on his sleeves. Yoongi squeezes his hand.

“Something has come to our attention,” the Emperor says, not unkindly. “Something you’ve been hiding from us.”

Jungkook resists the urge to bolt. Yoongi’s hand is sweaty in his palm. If they know about the coup, everything is about to end right now.

“I’m leaving it to your mother to discuss it with you. She’s a bit more…” The Emperor waves a hand vaguely. “Understanding of the whole business.”

With a snort that reminds Jungkook very much of Yoongi, the Empress descends the steps to stand face to face with them, splendid robes trailing on the ground behind her. 

“I understand that your marriage is still relatively new,” the Empress says to them gently. “And the two of you were strangers when you married and it has been a difficult adjustment, especially for Jungkook who is trying to learn the ways of our people.”

Jungkook glances at Yoongi, who looks just as confused at this turn of events.

“You still have to fulfill your duty,” she says almost regretfully. “I know how hard it is, especially when you aren’t close, but you have an obligation to your people, Yoongi. This is part of your responsibility as Heir.”

This time when Jungkook looks, Yoongi is staring pointedly at the ground and looking decidedly more uncomfortable than he did when they began. “I know,” he mutters softly. “You don’t have to‒”

“You’ve had months to handle this on your own,” she says admonishingly. “If you didn’t want to have this conversation with me, you should’ve taken action. Did you even tell Jungkook?”

“Tell me what?” Jungkook says, getting more and more alarmed that there’s something else he’s about to be blindsided with.

The Empress turns to him with a sympathetic smile. She pats him on the shoulder. “The two of you ought to have lain together already.”

“‘Lain toget’‒. Oh.” Jungkook flushes immediately when he realizes what she’s referring to. “No, we, um, we did talk about that. It was just‒”

“It’s important that the dynasty be continued,” the Empress interrupts, now with that reproachful glare on him. “The two of you are young and at least friends now, right? You can find a way to enjoy yourselves, I’m sure.”

Jungkook feels like if he looks at anyone in the room he’s just going to combust.

“Tradition dictates that it should’ve been done the day you married, but it’s not the end of the world.” She gives Yoongi a stern look. “So long as you are sure to take care of it today.”

“We barely knew each other,” Yoongi mutters, still staring at the ground. “And…” Finally he glances quickly at Jungkook. “We didn’t want kids right now anyway.”

The Empress softens. She strokes a hand through Yoongi’s hair, straightening misplaced strands. “I know, my dear. This is for the continuation of our line, Yoongi.” She looks back at the Emperor and then lowers her voice. “Your father’s other children cause enough trouble as it is, don’t they? Think of what would happen if you died without an heir and he put one of them on the throne.”

Yoongi nods, suitably chastened.

The Empress is smiling as she sends them out, but the Emperor is frowning at something. It makes Jungkook uneasy.

~~

Jungkook and Yoongi walk back to their rooms in an awkward, uncomfortable silence, tense distance between them despite Jungkook’s hand in Yoongi’s arm. When their doors thud closed behind them, Yoongi slumps into one of the chairs at the dining table they rarely use, fingers drumming restlessly on the surface.

Jungkook searches almost desperately for something to say, something to lift the strange mood the lecture put them in. Nothing comes to mind.

The gentle drumming stops. “I’m trying to figure out who talked to them,” Yoongi says. “But we never even told anyone. I mean, maybe Jimin, Seokjin, and Namjoon were able to figure it out, but nothing so concrete that my parents would say something to us like that.”

“I told Hoseok,” Jungkook admits.

For a moment, he worries that Yoongi will be upset or disappointed, but Yoongi just laughs. “If I’d have trusted anybody with the information, it would have been Hoseok. That still doesn’t explain how my parents heard.”

“No, I mean, I told Hoseok while we were here . With Taehyung’s mom.”

Yoongi’s brows scrunch and he rubs one hand over his neck. “I guess that increases the probability that someone overheard you, but still. Taehyung’s mother and I are close; she wouldn’t’ve said anything either.”

Jungkook buries his face in his hands. “I don’t know, Yoongi. I don’t know.”

Yoongi sighs audibly. When Jungkook looks up at him, he quickly looks away. “I still think we shouldn’t,” he mutters.

Jungkook quickly sits up straight and shakes his head. “No, of course not!” Then he realizes how that sounds and winces. “I mean, not that I don’t want to‒Shit, it’s not like I’m actively thinking about sleeping with you, but if the opportunity ‒No, fuck, that’s worse, I promise I don’t‒Well, okay, some‒It’s not like you’re not attractive ‒” He takes a deep breath, sees Yoongi’s almost stunned expression, and finishes lamely with, “Someday, maybe?”

As embarrassed and flustered as Jungkook is, his fumbling has brought the smile back to Yoongi’s face so he counts it as a win.

“Someday, maybe indeed,” Yoongi says softly. “There’s just so many risks right now that I don’t want to make things more complicated. Besides, we’ll need far more time than we have right now to take care of each other properly.” He pauses briefly and then looks up at Jungkook with a smirk, suddenly bold. “Our first time together is going to take all night .”

Jungkook isn’t quite sure how Yoongi expects him to process that information.

Yoongi must notice how flustered he’s made Jungkook because when he gets up, the smirk is replaced with a smile and he trails a few fingers through Jungkook’s bangs gently. “And, for the record, I think you’re attractive too.”

~~

“Why do they care so much about him and I sleeping together anyway?” Jungkook asks, mostly rhetorically, from where he’s sprawled over the couch.

“They want you to have a kid,” Jimin replies from across the room.

Jungkook leans his head back a little farther over the arm of the couch to get a better look at his friend’s expression. “Did you know about the whole ‘all Iriu can have babies’ thing? I feel like that’s something someone should have told me before I agreed to marry one of them.” Something occurs to him and he sits up straight, staring at Jimin with barely contained shock. “Can you have babies?”

Jimin snorts and shakes his head. “That is a skill only provided to full Iriu. Doesn’t get passed to anyone who’s mixed. Also Jungkook, we learned about that in biology like forever ago. Everyone just figured you remembered.”

“Not all of us are science prodigies,” Jungkook mutters. “I haven’t been in a biology course since I was a kid. It’s all politics and dancing and economics and foreign policy when you’re in line for the throne.”

“Then I’m sorry no one mentioned it to you.”

The annoyance flees Jungkook in the face of the sincerity of Jimin’s apology. “You don’t need to feel bad about it, Jimin. I’m just tired and frustrated‒ not like that‒and I’m ready for all the shady business to be over. Coming here was supposed to be easier. A brief adjustment period and then less responsibility and less intrigue and less hiding ‒”

“You can’t talk about that,” Jimin interrupts sharply. “I know you said you had no interest in delivering information home, but you and I made very different promises.”

“I wish you hadn’t,” Jungkook says even though he knows how childish it makes him sound. “It puts a target on your back and after all the revelations of the past few days, you really don’t need any more of those. I’m starting to feel like bringing you here just put you in more danger than leaving you at home.”

Jimin looks put out.

Jungkook vaults over the arm of the couch in order to sit next to him. He bumps their knees affectionately. “Not that I’d have ever wanted anyone else to come, and not that I’m ungrateful you’re here. I just don’t want to be the reason you get hurt.”

“I don’t want to be the reason you get hurt either,” Jimin says. “I keep telling the king and queen that things are too unstable right now and that we have no idea what the Emperor’s response would be, especially with you here in the palace. They insist that a period of such unrest is the perfect time, the only time, for their plans.” He shrugs helplessly.

“My parents never really were ones for caution, I suppose,” Jungkook mutters.

Jimin wraps a comforting arm around his shoulders. “Just think, in a few months, all of this will be over and things will return to some kind of simple normalcy. Tirune will be free and you can live here without worrying that the Emperor is going to hurt your people.”

Jungkook freezes when he fully processes what Jimin just said. He doesn’t know about the coup. He doesn’t know about the coup .

“What?” Jimin asks, concerned. “Why does that make you all freaked out?”

Jungkook just shakes his head, trying to stall for a little more time. If he tells Jimin, the entire war council on Tirune are going to find out. That’s a lot less of the secrecy they’ve been going for, but that isn’t necessarily a bad thing. Tirune knowing there’s about to be a change in leadership might lead them to wait on their plans, which in turn could mean a lot less death on both sides.

On the other hand, it also means any Iriu spies in the Tirune palace would find out and alert the Emperor. Not that Jungkook knows of any Iriu spies in Tirune, since it’d be quite difficult for an Iriu to hide in the palace there, but it’d be naive to think there weren’t any.

“Jungkook,” Jimin says. “Just tell me.”

Jungkook squeezes his eyes shut and shakes his head, as much as it hurts him to do so. “Jimin, I can’t. Whatever you know, you have to report back to Tirune and they can’t find out.”

Jimin reels back from Jungkook’s side and his eyes flash angrily. “What, you’re on their side now? Abandoning your people?”

“Jimin, it’s not like that. In all honesty, Tirune might be glad to hear the news. It’s just sensitive and if word gets back to the palace, it’s going to put a lot of good people in danger. Including me.”

Jimin still looks angry. 

“If I was telling just you, I wouldn’t hesitate ,” Jungkook pleads. “But we both know everything I tell you about politics here goes straight back to the war council. I can’t take that risk.”

Jimin’s face softens a little, but the tension doesn’t relax from his shoulders. “What if I promised ‒”

“We both know you can’t lie to me, so don’t even bother.”

Jimin pouts and then slumps back into the seat next to Jungkook. “I hate this. I hate being on different sides like this.”

“Jimin, I promise we’re on the same side. We’re just traveling different paths to the same goal. We want the same things.”

Jimin stares at him for a long moment. Then he says, “I trust you. And the last thing I want is to see you get hurt. You know that.”

“I don’t want to see you get hurt, either,” Jungkook says. When he opens his arms for a hug, Jimin doesn’t hesitate to dive in and wrap his arms around Jungkook’s back.

“Just a few more months of this,” Jimin whispers, half to himself, against Jungkook’s shoulder.

Jungkook holds his friend close and hopes with all his heart that it doesn’t take any longer.

Chapter Text

For the first time in months, Jungkook wakes up to the uncomfortable brightness of the hot sun on his face. He rolls over with a groan, trying to bury himself in the coolness of the pillows, but ends up squishing himself into someone else instead.

That makes him sit up, confused. Yoongi’s never in bed this late, especially not during the week.

Yoongi’s eyes crack open grumpily as he pouts up at Jungkook. “What d’you want,” he doesn’t quite manage to ask.

Jungkook shakes his head, looking around the room as he tries to gather his thoughts. “Why are you still in bed?”

Yoongi sits up with a snort. “Well, shit, if you didn’t want me here you could just say that.”

“No, I just mean you never sleep this late. Are you feeling okay?” 

Yoongi brushes away the concern. “Yeah, fine. Jimin always wakes me up since I’m shit at mornings. I guess I didn’t have anything to be up for?” 

“Weren’t you having breakfast with your mom, though? And usually Seokjin and Namjoon are asking for you by now.”

“She probably canceled.”

Jungkook only shrugs. He can’t say he’s too put out to have found Yoongi still sleeping beside him.

Yoongi, still half buried in their blankets, has a steadily growing smile. “Maybe we should take advantage of the fact that no one has come to bother us yet.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s go somewhere, do something!” Yoongi gets a little shy and tangles his fingers in the blankets. “I feel like we’ve never had any time to just… be . Not two heirs with a lot to fight for, not strangers pushed into an unexpected marriage, not anything. Just Jungkook and Yoongi.”

Jungkook feels unbearably warm at the thought. “You want to? Just be , with me, I mean?”

“Don’t you?” Yoongi says softly.

Jungkook can’t hold back his grin any longer. “Yeah.”

“Let’s go downtown then, just Jungkook and Yoongi.” Yoongi’s fighting his smile too, but it’s a losing battle. “It’s nothing crazy since there’s still no tech, but it’s worlds more exciting than the palace.”

Jungkook hardly has time to agree again before Yoongi clambers from bed and shuffles to get dressed, shedding his wrinkled shirt as he goes. He delves into some secret corner of his closet and emerges with a pile of street clothes, all a far cry from the traditional wear they’re used to.

Yoongi sorts through it messily. “I don’t know that I have anything that’ll fit you. You’re,” he looks up at Jungkook, “not exactly my size.”

“Don’t worry about me,” Jungkook says with a laugh, pulling out the bags he brought from Tirune. “I’ve got loads of regular clothes.”

They get dressed in record time without all the bells and whistles of their palace clothes and both of them are so giddy they can hardly hold still. They slip quietly through the back halls of the palace and out to the main road to catch a cart, hand in hand.

Just Jungkook and Yoongi .

~~

“So,” Jungkook says, “where does ‘just Yoongi’ like to go most in the city?”

Yoongi hums thoughtfully for a moment while they walk down the main street. Jungkook isn’t impatient, so he just swings their joined hands happily. It feels good to get out of the palace and out of their heads a little.

Just when he’s about to ask again if they have a destination, Yoongi pushes open the door of a little shop. A bell jingles overhead as they step inside. Jungkook doesn’t doubt that this is Yoongi’s favorite place because the woman behind the counter smiles when she sees them, even in their plainclothes. All manner of instruments, familiar and unfamiliar, line the walls and there are racks of what must be sheet music to one side.

Yoongi smiles back and gives her a little wave before he leads Jungkook to a back corner and a grandiose instrument. It’s sort of like a grand piano, except that there’s upwards of ten sets of keyboards and strings, some so small Jungkook isn’t sure how anyone could play them.

Yoongi lets go of Jungkook’s hand to sit at the bench. He plays a simple melody on the main keyboard with both hands, grinning back at Jungkook as he does.

The joy there is enough to make Jungkook smile back and he’s so distracted by the way Yoongi’s fingers move over the black and white keys that when the harmony starts to play, he almost misses it.

Yoongi’s hands haven’t left the keys, so Jungkook looks around at the other keyboards around him to see where the music is coming from and sees that several of them are playing themselves. The keys move up and down without anyone’s fingers pressing on them at all.

Yoongi’s eyes are closed now, but he’s still playing with both his hands and his magic. Still smiling like he’s the happiest being in the whole world.

Jungkook can’t tear his eyes away from the sight Yoongi makes, surrounded by music and magic and looking like there’s nowhere else in the world he’d rather be. Without a doubt, this is Yoongi with all his mantles shedded and Jungkook feels like he’s been given a gift to get to sit here and watch him in his element.

After some time, Yoongi stops playing all the keys of the upgraded piano. He plunks a simple rhythm with two fingers on a pair of keys and looks at Jungkook, shy again.

“Yoongi,” is all Jungkook really has the words to say.

Yoongi just grins a little wider.

They stare at each other for a moment. Jungkook feels a bit like he understands something about Yoongi better than he did before, even though they’ve barely spoken.

“How long did it take you to learn how to play?” Jungkook asks eventually.

Yoongi shrugs and starts playing again with both hands, softly. “I started when I was really small. Just two hands like anyone else would play. I think it was a tool to help me harness my magic at first, but…” He smiles to himself again. “I fell in love with the music and then it became about that. I don’t practice as much as I’d like anymore.”

“It was really magnificent,” Jungkook says. “ You’re magnificent.”

Yoongi blushes and Jungkook feels like the rest of the world doesn’t matter at all, as long as he can keep that content shimmer in Yoongi’s eyes.

~~

They creep back into the palace later that afternoon, giggly and happier than either of them have been in a long time. Somehow there’s still no one in the halls who stops them before they get back to their rooms. 

They stop short when they see who’s waiting outside their door. Where Jimin should be is a stranger in the attendant’s uniform bowing politely to them. Jungkook can’t help the pulse of dread that runs through his entire body.

Yoongi looks them up and down with a critical eye. “Where’s Jimin?”

The attendant bows again. “He was summoned by the Emperor. I’m here to fulfill his duties in the meantime.”

Something doesn’t ring right there. “What did the Emperor want?” Jungkook asks.

The attendant shrugs. “I couldn’t say.”

“Find out,” Yoongi orders. “And tell Taehyung I’m looking for him.”

With another bow, the attendant disappears down the hall.

“I don’t like this,” Jungkook says quietly. “Something’s wrong.”

Yoongi rests a comforting hand on his back. “Me either. We’ll figure it out. My father is probably just bothering him about being Tirunese. Figures Jimin is a safer bet than you, now that we’re close. If so, we’ll just butt in, alright?”

That’s all well and good, except there’s a very concerning secret about Jimin that could be putting him in more danger than just simple curiosity from the Emperor.

“It could be something else,” Jungkook says slowly. Yoongi will find out eventually and it’s better if it’s from Jungkook himself.

“I mean, sure, of course it could, but‒” Yoongi stops mid-sentence to stare hard at Jungkook. “What aren’t you telling me?”

“Jimin is working for my parents,” Jungkook says in an attempt to be subtle, in case someone else is listening to them in the hall.

Yoongi’s eyebrows scrunch as he puzzles that out. When he understands, his face goes smooth and unreadable and he pulls Jungkook back inside their rooms.

“Jimin is a Tirunese spy,” Yoongi says. It’s not a question.

“Yes,” Jungkook says anyway. He sits on one of the decorative tables near the door. “He doesn’t know about the coup, though. Too many people in Tirune would find out if I told him and I didn’t think we could afford that kind of transparency yet.”

“Okay,” Yoongi sighs. “Okay. We can figure this out.”

Jungkook fidgets anxiously with his sleeve. “You’re not…angry? That I didn’t tell you?”

Yoongi just stares at Jungkook for a moment and then his face softens into a smile. “I promised I wouldn’t be, same as you did.”

Jungkook can’t really find the words to respond to that, unsure where in his life he lost the ability to trust people. Yoongi brushes a hand through his hair, tucking the longer strands behind his ear. They just stare at each other for several moments. Jungkook wonders if Yoongi is going to kiss him again.

Instead Yoongi sits next to him, taking his hand gently. “We’ll find him.”

“I think your father might have found him out. That’s where he went.” Jungkook feels a little panicked saying it out loud.

Yoongi hums lowly. “It’s certainly possible .”

“Fuck,” Jungkook mutters. “I guess we can talk to Taehyung and see what he knows.”

“Might be nothing,” Yoongi says. “I don’t know how much Jimin would have told him.”

“Depends how close they are, honestly. I don’t know either. Fuck ,” Jungkook says again, this time with more vehemence. “Jimin could be anywhere by now. When was the last time we saw him yesterday? Dinner? Earlier?” His mind starts spiralling with every possibility of what happened, where his best friend has disappeared to.

Yoongi just strokes gently over the back of Jungkook’s hand with his thumb. He scoots a little closer like the press of his shoulder will make this easier. Somehow it does. “We’ll figure it out,” he says softly. “We found Hoseok, we can find Jimin.”

“We found Hoseok on accident because I got kidnapped ,” Jungkook all but gasps. “And we got lucky that he was still on the moon. Jimin could literally be anywhere !”

Yoongi has a hand on his back now, tracing his spine comfortingly. “Take a deep breath, Jungkook. I’d rather not repeat the whole kidnapping ordeal either, okay? You and I are going to figure this out together. As long as it takes.”

Jungkook tries to take the deep breaths Yoongi’s asking for, but every attempt to push Jimin out of his mind only brings him closer to the front. 

There’s a gentle knock on the door and then the new attendant is poking their head in. “The Emperor is out of the palace for the day, unfortunately. I didn’t run into the prince, either.”

Yoongi waves them away. “Find my mother then.”

“As you command.” The attendant leaves with another bow.

“Let’s go find Taehyung, alright?” Yoongi asks Jungkook. “Sitting here thinking about it is only going to freak you out more.”

Jungkook nods, winding his hand into Yoongi’s elbow with a weakly grateful smile. “You really think we can find him? That we have a chance?”

“Jungkook,” Yoongi says. “I think you and I can do anything .”

Chapter Text

Yoongi hopes with every fiber of his being that Taehyung knows exactly where Jimin is because seeing fear on Jungkook’s face is something he wants to experience as little as possible. The entirety of their time together, Jungkook has been nothing but strong. Even when Sangyi did his best to unbalance him and when his life was in danger and when Yoongi broke down in his arms, Jungkook hardly shuddered.

Watching Jungkook’s strength buckle is almost more than Yoongi can bear.

It’s a little better now that they aren’t sitting idle and they’re mostly past the shock of first figuring it out. Jungkook isn’t gasping through his panic anymore, but it does little to reassure Yoongi. He remembers what it was like when Hoseok first disappeared.

At their pace, it only takes them a few minutes to reach Taehyung’s rooms in his mother’s wing. His attendant is standing at her post outside the door. Yoongi tries to gather himself into some semblance of normalcy before they get to her.

She bows at the sight of them. “Imperial highnesses. What can I help you with today?”

“Is Taehyung in?” Yoongi asks, too flustered for any politeness.

If the attendant is surprised by his bluntness, she doesn’t show it. “He hasn’t left through these doors yet, so I imagine he is.” Without further ado, she pushes open the doors to Taehyung’s rooms.

The rooms are just as they ought to be, but Taehyung is nowhere to be found. Jungkook slumps into a chair, face a little blank as he tries to reconcile the discovery.

Yoongi whirls back to the attendant. “Taehyung didn’t ask you to keep his departure a secret?”

She shakes her head, eyes nearly as wide as Jungkook’s.

“Don’t lie to me,” Yoongi says, on the verge of his own desperation. “ Please , if you know where he’s gone…”

“I really don’t,” the attendant says, eyes welling with tears. “He was here when I closed the doors last night, I swear.”

As if summoned by their conversation, Taehyung’s mother appears in the doorway. The look on her face only adds to the unease building in Yoongi’s stomach.

“You haven’t seen Taehyung today?” she asks softly.

Yoongi shakes his head even though every bone in his body protests confirming his disappearance.

Lady Kim’s face starts to crumple with grief, but through some miracle of self-control, she rebuilds her expression. “I haven’t either,” she says with much effort. “I’d hoped he was with you, but‒” She exhales shakily and a few tears slip down her cheeks. “We both know too much about this court to suspect anything but the worst. I’m sure you’ve heard the Emperor is also missing. I should’ve known Taehyung would draw his attention before long.” 

Yoongi closes his eyes and reaches blindly for Jungkook’s shoulder, feeling a little less like he’s drowning when he finds it.

This might be every nightmare Yoongi has ever had. Taehyung, his carefree little brother, is the first person he promised himself he’d do anything to protect. The one whose inquisitive eyes made Yoongi think ‘you matter to me,’ when Yoongi was barely old enough to understand what an empire was.

The thought of something happening to the people closest to him drops a heavy stone in Yoongi’s gut. “Jungkook,” he says hoarsely. “Jungkook, we need to check on Seokjin, Hoseok, and Namjoon.”

Jungkook shoots to his feet faster than Yoongi is able to process. When his brain finally catches up, Yoongi is the one to lead them past Lady Kim and down the halls to find their other friends.

The news is the same for all three of them.

Gone.

Neither Jungkook nor Yoongi are foolish enough to think that the disappearance of all five of their friends at the same time the Emperor is out of the palace is a coincidence.

“What has he done with them?” Yoongi asks, mostly himself, when they stand in Namjoon’s empty rooms. “What happened that he took them away?”

Jungkook shakes his head, his tapping foot the only sign of his own anxiety now. “Moving five people is a lot more conspicuous than moving one. Someone had to have seen them.”

“He’s the Emperor , Jungkook. Anyone we talk to is going to side with him over me.”

That actually makes Jungkook’s expression brighten. “Didn’t you say there were councilors on your side? All those weeks ago when we were talking with Seokjin and Namjoon after you got stabbed?”

Yoongi taps his mouth gently as he thinks. “Actually, yeah. If we asked everyone’s parents, they might be concerned enough about their kids to give us straight answers. More than anyone else would, anyway.”

Jungkook straightens his shoulders resolutely. “That’s that, then. We have some councilors to question.”

~~

They go to Seokjin’s father. He wouldn’t have been Jungkook’s first choice, but he knows Yoongi is close to Councilor Kim. Honestly, Yoongi could have picked any of the councilors to ask first and Jungkook would have made little protest because he still feels a bit like none of this is really happening and having to make a decision would only make things more real.

The councilor is a bit dismissive when they finally get in front of him, even after they’ve explained that a good portion of the young people at court have gone missing. “Imperial highnesses, it’s good to see you together again. I’m sorry I can’t be of more help.”

Jungkook would be happy to leave it at that, but Yoongi is almost desperate to get answers out of him. “If the Emperor trusted anyone on the council, it’d be you. Please, anything you know might help. I just want to bring everyone home safely.”

Councilor Kim sighs angrily through his nose and stacks the papers on his desk. “I’ll be honest with you, your highness, because I have a lot of respect for you. Your father is a wise man and a cunning ruler. The people he’s selected for his council are loyal to a fault. My liege trusts me not to reveal his whereabouts and I hold a great deal of pride in that. I doubt you will find a councilor that thinks differently.”

Jungkook can tell the words wound Yoongi, but he doesn’t show it. “Not even for Seokjin?”

“What does this have to do with my son?”

“No one told you?” Jungkook says, surprised. “Seokjin is missing with the others.”

For a moment, something like regret flashes over Councilor Kim’s face. It passes and he says, “I knew what was required of me when Seokjin was born. He is my son, but he exists to serve the Empire. I am glad to do my duty.”

Jungkook doesn’t linger to try and puzzle out those cryptic words. All it takes is a hand on Yoongi’s elbow before they’re bowing their way out and apologizing for taking the councilor’s time.

In the hall, Yoongi mutters to Jungkook, “I think we should speak to Namjoon’s mother next. She and Seokjin’s father are in the same political circles and I want to know if she has anything else to say about whatever that just was.”

Jungkook just tucks his hand into Yoongi’s elbow with the best smile he can muster. “Okay.”

“You don’t…is there someone else you’d rather talk to first?”

Jungkook shakes his head. “I trust your judgement. I’m just scared, that’s all. And upset. I wish we’d seen this coming.”

Yoongi steps closer and leans his head on Jungkook’s shoulder, shuddering a little as he exhales. “Me too, Jungkook. Me too.”

They hold each other and Jungkook feels overwhelmingly grateful that Yoongi is still with him.

Namjoon’s mother is even less hung up about her son’s disappearance than Seokjin’s father. She sighs when she sees them approach, before they even speak. “If you’re here to offer condolences for the disappearance of my son,” she says, “don’t bother. I’m well aware of where he’s gone and why.”

Her tactlessness shocks Yoongi speechless, so Jungkook asks, “You know where Namjoon has been taken?”

Councilor Kim looks Jungkook up and down almost disdainfully. “Namjoon owes everything he is to the Emperor. He should be glad to finally be given purpose.”

“Hasn’t it been your influence that allowed Namjoon his position at court?”

She waves a hand dismissively. “Namjoon was born because of the Emperor. I had no interest in children that would distract from my career. The Emperor offered me a deal I would have been a fool to refuse and all the better for that it took the unwanted child off of my hands.”

That gets Yoongi his voice again. “What kind of deal?”

She smirks, smug, at him. “You would want to know, wouldn’t you? The Emperor doesn’t share his secrets with those outside his inner circle. Maybe if you made more of an effort to support him, he would have told you.” Her eyes flick to Jungkook and then back to Yoongi. “Or maybe not. Conflict of interest and all that.”

Yoongi looks at Jungkook, confused. “Because he’s Tirunese?”

Councilor Kim laughs, awfully brightly for the subject matter of their conversation. “All due respect, your highness, but I answer to your father, not you. My silence has been bought and paid for with currency you don’t even possess.”

When she brushes past them, Yoongi doesn’t even turn to watch her leave. “Maybe going to the councilors was a mistake,” he mutters. “This is getting us nowhere.”

“Not true,” Jungkook argues. “We know the Emperor made some kind of deal with at least two of his councilors that involved their children and that he offered them something priceless in return for not making a fuss about the disappearances. That, at the very least, confirms that we’re not being suspicious about nothing.”

“We ought to talk to Jimin’s dad next,” Yoongi muses. “He sent Jimin and his mother away once, that must mean he knew something was up.”

Jungkook nods. “Go back to where this began and all that.”

Councilor Park, unlike his colleagues, actually looks pleased to see them. “Imperial highnesses! To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“We’re here to talk about your son,” Jungkook says.

Councilor Park’s eyes tighten a little. “Ah, highness, I believe you’ve confused me with someone else. I don’t have any children.”

“Your half-Tirunese son, Jimin,” Yoongi continues. “The one you sent away?”

Councilor Park looks up and down the hall to check if anyone’s heard them and then ushers them into his empty office. He quickly dismisses the servants and then looks back and forth between the two of them almost frantically. “You can never mention that name in this palace, do you understand? I sacrificed everything to get him out before it was too late. How do you even know about him?”

Jungkook and Yoongi share a look. “Jimin is my best friend,” Jungkook starts. “He came to Sel Iriu with me as an attendant.”

Councilor Park goes suddenly pale. “You brought him back ?”

“Jimin made the decision of his own free will. He could have refused.”

The councilor looks a bit like he’s seen a ghost. “That was a mistake,” he says. “You need to get him back to Tirune, before the Emperor realizes who he is.”

“It might be too late for that,” Yoongi says gently. “Jimin has gone missing. That’s why we’re here. Whatever you can tell us‒”

Councilor Park shakes his head and backs a few steps away. “No, no, I can't help you with that. I gave up every bit of influence I had at court in order to get my son out the first time. If I help you now, the Emperor’s fury will know no bounds. He could execute me for treason.”

“Please,” Jungkook begins.

The councilor won’t be swayed. He shakes his head again and ushers them out of his office. “If you really must know, Councilor Jung may be more willing to talk. She’s been toeing the line with the Emperor often these days.”

This time Jungkook and Yoongi waste no time going to find and confront Hoseok’s mother. They catch her just leaving her office, but as soon as she sees them, she turns around and goes right back inside.

When they stand before her, a little out of breath and desperate for answers, she says, “I was wondering how long it would take you to come talk to me yourselves.”

“Hoseok asked you?” Yoongi says.

Councilor Jung nods. “He wanted answers about why I urged him to leave the moon. I told him if he’d been detained by the Emperor for trying to leave, it was probably too late.”

“You know why they’ve been taken,” Jungkook realizes. “You knew the Emperor wanted all of them. How?”

“A long time ago,” Councilor Jung says, almost sarcastically, “the Emperor approached four young, ambitious members of his court and asked if they wanted to be on his council someday. He promised he could make it happen as long as they followed his instructions very carefully and without question. He placed them as vassals on four of the planets in his empire and let them become secure. Then he commanded them to do something a bit unexpected.” She waves towards a photo of Hoseok on one of her bookshelves. “He asked us to have a child with someone from the planet we’d been placed on. When proof of a successful pregnancy or birth was provided, he brought us back to Sel Iriu and made us councilors.”

“He bribed you to have children?” Yoongi says. “I don’t understand.”

“What does he want them for?” Jungkook asks. “He’s taken them all, what does he want them for? You must know if you tried to get Hoseok away. If Councilor Park sent Jimin away when he was a kid.”

Councilor Jung shakes her head. “I won’t tell you.” Before they can argue, she raises both her hands and says, “But if you meet me again later this evening, I’ll get you into the Emperor’s office. Things will make more sense there.” Then she gives both of them a long, hard stare. “If either of you let slip that I’m the one who let you in…I may not agree with the Emperor’s plans, but I did what I had to in order to get here and I won’t take kindly to my position being jeopardized.”

Yoongi shakes his head quickly. “No one will know you were involved. And I won’t forget your help, either, Councilor. My father won’t be emperor forever.”

Councilor Jung looks almost like she believes him.

Chapter Text

When they meet Councilor Jung outside the Emperor’s office that night, Jungkook is full of nervous energy. He’s itching for answers, itching for a simple solution to their problems and itching for all his friends to be home safely. Maybe it makes him a pessimist but somehow he doesn't quite believe all of those things are possible.

Yoongi is just as restless. He can’t seem to choose whether he wants to hold Jungkook’s hand or wrap an arm around his waist or squeeze his shoulder comfortingly. As a result, his hand flutters over Jungkook’s body, not settling anywhere.

Councilor Jung, if she picks up on their nerves, doesn't say anything. When they come up to the ornate door, she melts from the shadows and produces a long silver rod that she slips into the keyhole. Her eyes flutter closed and the rod shifts in her hands. After a moment, she turns it and the door unlocks. When she pulls the rod from the door, it is no longer just a rod, it’s shaped into a very rough looking key. She gives them a resolute, encouraging nod and then disappears again, without a word.

Jungkook leads, nervously, into the quiet of the Emperor’s office. It’s dark, but the planet light seeping through the windows is enough that he can get them to the desk. 

With a gentle squeeze of Jungkook’s elbow, Yoongi lights the candles on the desk, match hissing loudly in the quiet. For a moment, they both simply stare at it, like it might bite them or reveal what they want to know all on its own.

Then Yoongi crosses to the back and reaches for the drawers with fluttering hands. “I never felt particularly treasonous before this,” he whispers.

Jungkook squeezes his shoulder and starts looking through the papers on top of the desk. There’s a strange mundanity to the entire place. Most of the papers are reports from councilors or the vassals of the Empire, detailing grain storage or energy uses or literacy levels. A reminder that the Emperor is still just a man. 

At the center of the desk is an ornate little box, wooden and decorated with an assortment of carvings. Jungkook opens it carefully, wary of hidden traps, but the box is just a box. Inside, there’s a few letters, from the Empress or some of the other royal children who live on other planets. All are bound together by recipient. Jungkook scours them especially thoroughly, but for all intents and purposes they just appear to be affectionate letters between a ruling man and the family he doesn’t have enough time for. There’s even a few letters from Yoongi. The sight of his partner’s name makes Jungkook pause and he pulls away the string binding the letters together in order to read them, carefully noting the order.

“He has your letters,” Jungkook whispers.

Yoongi’s head shoots up so fast it must hurt his neck. He stands up from the ground and looks at them over Jungkook’s shoulder. The sight of his letters in his father’s office make him look pleased, still a son who seeks approval from his father despite all their plotting against him. Then his eyes narrow in confusion as he reads what’s written. “These aren’t my letters.”

“What?” The ones from the Emperor are addressed to ‘my son, Yoongi’ and the others have Yoongi’s signature at the end. “Who else’s would they be?”

Yoongi shakes his head and picks up another of the letters from the desk and reads it slowly. “I don't know who he’s writing to, but it’s not me. I didn’t write these.”

Jungkook reads the letter in his hand again. “Yoongi, look at this. ‘I’m sorry to say that part of the delivery has been lost. Attempts are being made to recover it but our agreement may have to be put on hold while alternate arrangements are made.’ What is he talking about?”

Yoongi just picks up the following letter, from whoever is using his name. “‘The delivery is important to me, but it must be complete. I don’t mind waiting for the missing parts to be recovered,’” he reads.

“The next letter is dated almost fifteen years later,” Jungkook whispers. “Only a few weeks ago. From the Emperor, ‘the package has been restored, but it must be delivered quickly. How soon are you able to make arrangements for it?’”

“That’s the last one,” Yoongi says. “He must have taken the reply with him.”

Jungkook quickly restacks the letters and returns them to the box, after making sure no stragglers remain at the bottom.

“I guess,” Yoongi says, a little wildly, “we’re looking for stuff with my name on it?”

“Did you have any luck with the drawers?”

“This bottom one is locked.” Yoongi kicks it lightly. “But I don’t have a key rod like Councilor Jung and he’s not so foolish as to have a pure lock. I haven’t seen a key either; I’m sure he keeps it with him.”

Jungkook sits on the ground in front of the drawer and places his palms against the wood on either side of the keyhole. Yoongi goes quiet to watch him, recognizing that something private is about to happen.

With a fortifying breath, Jungkook looks up at Yoongi, mouth set into a determined line. “I’m going to use one of my gifts,” he says.

“Thank you for trusting me,” Yoongi responds, one hand on his shoulder.

Jungkook turns back to the drawer. His eyes go unfocused and then fill with darkness, which sparkles with what look like stars when Yoongi leans closer. He sits like that for a few moments, not even breathing, just perfectly still with his hands pressed to the drawer. When Yoongi starts to wonder if he should be worried, Jungkook sucks in a breath and then unlocks the drawer with a key he definitely did not have when he sat down. As soon as he wiggles the drawer open, he goes still again. 

Yoongi is equal parts amazed and confused and maybe even a little concerned. When Jungkook moves again, the key is gone. 

Jungkook’s hands are a little shaky when he looks up at Yoongi, eyes still fathomless depths. Yoongi can’t even see himself reflected in them. It’s like Jungkook doesn’t have eyes anymore, just open portals into deep space. For a moment, Yoongi is terrified.

Then Jungkook whispers, “Yoongi,” and the moment passes. It’s just his Jungkook and he has nothing to fear.

Yoongi trails his thumb gently beneath Jungkook’s eye. “These are…”

“Terrifying?”

Yoongi just shakes his head. He could stare into Jungkook’s eyes forever, mapping the constellations of whatever hidden world he’s a window to. “Extraordinary.”

Jungkook grins, eyes crinkling and nose scrunching. Then he surges to his feet to kiss Yoongi soundly in the mouth. “You are so much more than I ever hoped for,” he whispers between kisses.

Yoongi grips tightly to Jungkook’s shoulders, wanting this and so much more. He wants to tangle his fingers in Jungkook’s hair, he wants to taste Jungkook’s mouth, he wants to bend Jungkook over the desk and suck bruises into his skin until neither of them can see straight‒

But there is an open drawer at their feet and a ticking clock hanging over their heads and Yoongi meant it when he said their first time together would take them all night.

With reluctance, they break apart. Jungkook is grinning at Yoongi in a way that makes him want to ignore the ticking clock and get lost in each other, but he turns to the drawer with great effort.

When they pull out the piles and piles of papers, at first it seems like complete junk. There’s maps of other solar systems and spacecraft plans and more letters and biological reports and research articles. Yoongi can make no sense of why all this would be in a locked drawer in his father’s office. He organizes the papers into piles of similar subject matter, but that doesn’t really help.

“I don’t know, Jungkook,” Yoongi mutters. “Is this making any sense to you?”

There’s no reply.

“Jungkook?” Yoongi looks up.

Jungkook is staring at whatever paper he picked up first from the pile, one hand pressed to his mouth and his face filled with something a little like horror.

Yoongi scootches closer in order to look over his shoulder. “What are you looking at?”

“I think…it’s a contract?” Jungkook says, almost reluctantly. “It’s a letter, from the Emperor to whoever he’s writing to. He cites what I’m assuming are all those research papers to explain that hybrids exhibit combinations of powers from both of their parents and unique resistances to weaknesses found in the regular species.”

“Hybrids of what?”

Jungkook’s expression is grim. “Iriu hybrids. Children of couples of one Iriu and pretty much any other species. Vospi, Kisun, Qryn…”

“Like‒”

“Yeah. Exactly like. This letter‒” Jungkook brandishes it. “‒is an agreement to send a ‘full set’ of hybrids, which he asserts are invaluable assets, in exchange for information about other solar systems and their weaknesses.”

Every word out of Jungkook’s mouth is making Yoongi more and more sick to his stomach. He can see where this is going, clear as day. All those vessel blueprints and maps weren’t unrelated. “He wants to invade another system.”

Jungkook nods grimly. “He’s collected all this one has to offer, I suppose.”

“Who even has that sort of intel to give to him? Any of the vassal planets would be required to share that kind of information with him as part of the agreement. A planet from another system that’s brokering a deal with him? In exchange for hybrids? I don’t understand.”

Jungkook shakes his head. “Your father writes ‘our system’. Whoever he’s writing to isn’t part of the Empire but they are part of the system.”

“That’s impossible. Every planet in the system is part of the Empire.”

Jungkook only shrugs.

Yoongi rubs a hand over his face and tries to calm the storm of his thoughts into something manageable. “Does he explain what a full set of hybrids is?”

That makes Jungkook laugh humorlessly. “I think we can figure that out for ourselves. All five of our mixed friends went missing at the same time the Emperor is sending letters saying his ‘package’ has been restored? After I brought Jimin back to him?”

“That is not your fault,” Yoongi says softly.

Jungkook looks a little sick, but he doesn’t protest. He just goes quiet, throwing the letter in his hand back onto the pile of papers before him. He sighs heavily and the darkness of his eyes starts bleeding back inwards until nothing looks amiss. As soon as the last twinkle of stars has faded from his pupils, he goes a little pale and slumps sideways into Yoongi.

Yoongi holds him up, alarm bells going off in his head. “Jungkook? Are you alright?”

“Sorry,” Jungkook mumbles. “Using that gift tires me out. I didn’t want to let it go while we were still in here in case we had to make a fast escape, but I hit my limit faster than I was expecting.”

Yoongi quickly piles the papers strewn around them back into their drawer and shoves it closed. Then he loops Jungkook’s arm around his shoulders and they get slowly to their feet.

“There could be more important things in there,” Jungkook protests weakly. “It’s no help to the others locked in that drawer.”

“You’re no help to the others if you can’t even sit up on your own,” Yoongi says as they slip back into the hall and towards their rooms. “You need to rest and get your strength back up. Then we’ll work on finding everyone again in the morning.”

“We don’t have that kind of time!”

“Whether they’re imprisoned here on Sel Iriu or somewhere else in the system, we’re not going to be able to get anywhere at this time of night. Everyone is asleep . Just like we’re about to be.”

Jungkook puts up little protest after that. He barely manages to hold himself up while Yoongi tugs his shoes off and curls right into the pillows when Yoongi pulls the blankets back for him. Yoongi follows him and as soon as his head hits the pillow, Jungkook cuddles into his chest, as close as they can get without crawling into each other’s skin.

Chapter Text

Jungkook mumbles a thank you to the servants who pull open the doors of Yoongi’s office for him. His arms are full with a tray of lunch he went to the kitchens to fetch himself, because there isn’t really much for him to do in the office besides get in the way.

Yoongi stands behind his desk, surrounded by a good number of palace officials. All of them are jockeying for his opinion, talking over each other and elbowing each other out of the way. Yoongi’s face doesn’t show his exhaustion, but the tense set of his shoulders does. 

Jungkook sets the food down and then pushes his way to Yoongi’s side. He puts a hand on Yoongi’s shoulder, but Yoongi doesn’t turn away from the officials.

Currently a map is spread over the top of the desk and one of the court astronomers is talking. “There are sixteen of what we consider ‘dwarf planets’ in the system and upwards of a hundred smaller bodies that could , theoretically, sustain a sizeable‒”

“I asked for ones we have record of being inhabited,” Yoongi says. “Not all of them.”

Another official cuts in, nudging the astronomer out of the way. “There are eight dwarf planets that we know are inhabited, Imperial highness. The smaller bodies are anybody's guess. The Galactic Federation doesn’t require mapping of those, so no one has.”

“ Thank you,” Yoongi says. “Now I need to know what inhabits each of those dwarf planets and how familiar we are with them.” He starts to turn to Jungkook, but one of the officials opens his mouth. Yoongi turns back to them and says, “ After I talk to my husband, if all of you don’t mind. Go argue outside for a while, where I don’t have to listen to it.”

The officials file out of the office with a clamour of bows and thanks and promises. As soon as the door closes behind the last of them, Yoongi slumps forward into Jungkook’s open arms and buries his face in Jungkook’s neck. He groans wordlessly for a few seconds.

Jungkook chuckles a little and strokes his fingers through Yoongi’s hair. “Having fun yet?”

Yoongi pulls back enough that they can see each other and makes a face. “Now you know why I never come in here. Half of those officials weren’t even here about the stuff I was asking for, they just take the opportunity to talk to me when they can get it. It’s ridiculous.”

Jungkook gives him a sympathetic smile and braces his forearms on Yoongi’s shoulders, linking his hands together behind Yoongi’s head. Yoongi’s thumbs stroke assuredly over his waist.

His smile must have turned soft because Yoongi leans forward to bump their noses together gently. “It’s much better with you here, though. I think the officials are scared of you.”

“I’m glad I can help, then.”

Yoongi leans forward to close the last bit of space between them, hands sliding up Jungkook’s body to up his face. In turn, Jungkook weaves his fingers into Yoongi’s hair. It’s chaste to start, just the press of mouths and sharing of breaths, but when Yoongi’s tongue first brushes the seam of Jungkook’s lips, heat blooms instantly in his stomach.

The door swings open and they break apart, reluctantly. The woman who interrupted them wilts under Yoongi’s glare, but what she’s come to say must be important because she doesn’t leave. “Imperial highnesses, I don’t mean to‒”

“What is it?” Yoongi asks. “I told you all to wait outside.”

“You only ever told me to come to you immediately if any of the Imperial spacecraft left the atmosphere unstaffed.”

That kills any annoyance on Jungkook and Yoongi’s part. “Just now?” Jungkook asks.

The woman nods. “I ran here as soon as I saw the take-off request.”

“Fuck,” Yoongi mutters, running a hand over his neck. “Thanks. Tell the others to come in on your way out.”

She bows as she leaves and then the swarm returns, crowding the desk instantly.

“Tell me about the inhabitants,” Yoongi says. “And I need to know which the Empire has had the most contact with in the last twenty years. If the Emperor has personal contact that differs from that, I need to know that too. If he’s visited or wrote or sent supplies or anything.”

The officials go strangely quiet, sharing several looks. Finally one says, “Imperial highness, I’m not sure we’re at liberty to share the Emperor’s movements. He’s been clear that his affairs stay private.”

Yoongi doesn’t so much as blink. “You think I have any animosity towards him? We serve the same Empire, the same people. He may very well want his affairs to stay away from people who’d use them against him, and I agree with that. I am not the one you need to hide things from.”

Jungkook knows the truth and still almost believes him. The officials only share a few more glances before another one of them clears her throat and says, “The Empire has ties with all eight dwarf planets. Many of our exports and natural resources are taken from them. The Emperor, on the other hand.” She ignores the quiet grumbles from some of the other officials. “He only has personal connections with one. HP-79826.”

“It’s a half planet?” Jungkook asks. “Why?”

The woman shrugs. “The Galactic Federation doesn’t classify bodies as full planets unless they're inhabited by Federated species.”

“What does that mean?”

“The species that make up the civilization on HP-79826 are a Tier 2 alien species.”

Yoongi crosses his arms. “Be more specific. There’s a lot of reasons a species can be classified as Tier 2.”

The woman shakes her head and looks at the other officials. “I’m not a biologist; I don’t know anything about the species.”

Another official elbows his way to the front. “HP-79826 is inhabited by a species which call themselves the Kiraits. Tier 2 due to their inability to integrate fully into the Federation because of a variety of biological challenges.”

“How long does it take to get to HP-79826?”

“Almost six days,” the woman says. “It’s a good distance past Tirune.”

Yoongi dismisses the officials with a wave, then turns to Jungkook. “My father only left a little while ago. We can probably catch him. He’s counting on us not knowing where he’s going.”

“Are we sure this is his destination?” Jungkook asks. “We can’t afford to be wrong.”

Yoongi looks down at the map and sighs heavily. “We can’t really afford to take the time to be a hundred percent sure either. It fits with everything else we’ve learned.”

“Just a risk we’re gonna have to take?” Jungkook says softly.

Yoongi takes his hand.

~~

Six days is a long time, especially when you’re stressed. Jungkook tried sleeping, but he only managed to stay still for a little while. Yoongi wouldn’t, or couldn’t, even lie down despite the dark circles under his eyes.

Jungkook manages to coax him into at least sitting down. They settle in front of one of the big windows on the top level, staring out at the darkness of space passing around them. They curl into each other, Yoongi’s head tucked into Jungkook’s shoulder and both arms around Jungkook’s waist.

“‘s like your eyes,” Yoongi mumbles.

Jungkook tries his best to look at Yoongi’s face, a little surprised to hear him speak. He thought Yoongi’d finally managed to fall asleep.

“When you used your gift, I mean,” Yoongi continues when Jungkook doesn’t respond. “Your eyes are a bit starry normally too, though.”

That makes Jungkook smile and cuddle a little closer so he can lay his head gently atop Yoongi’s. “You think so?”

“I guess you’ve never seen them,” Yoongi says, almost sadly. “They look just like that out there. Your very own window to the universe.”

“Did you know we call ourselves the star people?”

Yoongi blinks slowly and shakes his head.

“It’s because, thousands of years ago, we used to live in stars. One with the flames and all that. All sorts of different communities in different stars all across the galaxy.” Jungkook waves one hand across the window, like that encapsulates all the places his people used to be. “Then their stars started to die and, in order to survive, several communities came here. Settled on Tirune. Gradually lost the parts of them that made it possible to live in the radiation and fire and burning clouds of gas and metal.”

“That’s how you can do that…”

Jungkook smiles and chuckles. “We didn’t lose everything the stars gave us.”

“Someday, I want to see all of you,” Yoongi mumbles.

“What do you mean? You’ve seen all‒”

Yoongi shakes his head. “ All of you, Jungkook. All the strange terrifying bits you keep hidden away. I want to see them. I want to see you .”

Jungkook doesn’t quite know what to say to that.

“You’re it for me, I think,” Yoongi admits softly. “Like. It.”

Jungkook doesn’t know what to say to that either.

Yoongi adjusts the position of his head on Jungkook’s shoulder. “I don’t mean to pressure you with that, or want an answer, or anything. Just, you know. I wanted to tell you.”

Jungkook blinks away the tears that rose unbidden and grabs Yoongi’s hand, squeezing it gently. “Yoongi,” he manages, voice thick.

“I know, I know. It’s probably just the stress right now and the fear and all the other traumatic shit we’ve been through and when things calm down these emotions might feel less intense. I just…”

“That’s not what I meant.”

“Oh.” There’s a pause. “What did you mean?”

“Nobody’s ever asked to see all of me before.”

Yoongi finally gets up in order to look at Jungkook’s face. Jungkook feels a little flushed under the attention, but he looks right back at Yoongi, smiling a little despite himself. They just stare for a few minutes, nothing between them but air and emotion.

Jungkook puts his hand on Yoongi’s thigh. Then his other on Yoongi’s shoulder. Yoongi’s hands find his waist confidently, but his eyes are full of doubt and fear and insecurity. Jungkook moves his hand from Yoongi’s shoulder to his neck. They’re so close now they’re breathing the same air.

Jungkook pauses, drowning in the gold of Yoongi’s eyes and surrounded by the gentle evenness of their breaths. The feeling of Yoongi’s pulse beneath his hand is a pounding rhythm for his own heart to follow.

Then Yoongi closes his eyes and Jungkook closes his and their mouths meet. Tongues meet teeth meet the soft heat of each other’s mouths. The last time they kissed was a frenzy of heat and touch and dizzying sensation, but this time is different. Deep and slow, this is a desperate bid for closeness when both of them are terrified out of their skin.

Yoongi pulls back just enough for their lips to part, still holding on tightly like he’s afraid Jungkook is going to back away. Jungkook only pulls Yoongi back in so their foreheads rest against each other. They’re so close Yoongi’s eyes fill Jungkook’s vision. Every exhale from Yoongi’s nose cools the saliva on Jungkook’s mouth.

Yoongi whispers, “I don’t think I can do this without you.”

“Find the others?”

Yoongi closes his eyes. “Live.”

“You don’t have to.”

Yoongi squeezes his eyes shut a little tighter. Jungkook can’t tell what he’s thinking.

“I’m right here,” Jungkook whispers. “I’m right here.”

“I can’t ask you to stay. Not after everything.”

“You aren’t. I’m choosing to stay,” Jungkook says. “I’m choosing you .”

Chapter Text

When the pilot drops them out of hyperspeed with a jerk, they’re farther from the surface of HP-79826 than Jungkook was expecting.

“There’s another vessel,” the pilot explains. “I figured we’d want to see what we were getting into.”

“The Emperor?” Jungkook asks.

“Can’t be sure. Seems a bit big for the size of the party but who knows.”

Yoongi is in front of the window, arms crossed. “Definitely not the Emperor.”

Jungkook stands next to him, one hand on his shoulder. Just outside the atmosphere of the planet is a large industrial vessel, outfitted with a myriad of inactive weaponry. “You think he went down to the planet or in there?”

Yoongi lets out a slow even breath before he turns away from the window. “I don’t know.” He rubs his face with both hands and sits down hard on one of the benches. “I don’t know.”

“Yoongi…”

“What are we doing , Jungkook? It’s just the two of us against whatever horde might be inside that ship. What are we thinking?”

Jungkook sits next to him. “We have to rescue our friends. Stop your father.”

The pilot sticks his head through the open door and Yoongi immediately straightens, all traces of uncertainty gone.

“I hailed the freighter,” the pilot says. “Told them we were a second ship with the Emperor’s party and they’re going to let us in. He’s in there.”

Some of the tension bleeds out of Yoongi. “Thank you,” he says. “They’ll find out quickly that we’re not with the Emperor, so be ready to hightail out of here when we get back. And make sure the medbay is ready if you can. We have no idea if anyone’s been hurt.”

The pilot gives a sharp salute. “You’re the boss. Good luck in there.”

~~

The interior of the ship is huge, built for beings much larger than they are. The high ceilings and wide hallways are intimidating and a little ominous, but Jungkook and Yoongi do their best to navigate based on the directions their pilot was given anyway.

Only a few minutes later, they hear voices and Yoongi grabs Jungkook’s wrist and pulls them flat against the corner to listen.

There’s some banging and a little shouting. There’s a couple heavy slams and the walls shake before the struggle stops. “You’ll never get away with this,” Jimin says, panting for breath. “You can’t just sell people. Your empire is going to crumble to dust around you.”

There’s a few rapid footsteps and then the sharp sound of a slap rings through the halls. “Be silent,” a harsh woman’s voice says.

Yoongi freezes next to Jungkook, eyes wide.

There’s a few more wall shaking slams as Jimin, presumably, struggles again.

Taehyung, voice strangely hoarse, says, “Jimin, just stop. It’s not worth‒”

He’s cut off by another slap, followed by a quiet gasp of pain.

“I’ve had enough of you whispering in the ears of your betters,” the woman says. Finally her identity clicks for Jungkook; it’s the Empress. “You’re lucky I haven’t cut your tongue out for speaking to my son.” 

Yoongi, eyes glinting with murderous intent, pushes off from the wall like he’s going to burst around the corner and give his mother a piece of his mind. 

Jungkook grabs him hard around the chest and holds him tight. “If we get caught now, it’s all over,” he breathes into Yoongi’s ear. “Later, alright?”

“If Yoongi knew what you were doing, he’d never forgive you,” Seokjin says angrily all of a sudden. “He’s never cared that Taehyung’s got a different mother. This isn’t‒” He cuts off with a choked gasp.

The Empress croons, “Don’t you try to use your gift on me, Kisun filth. I assure you, mine is much stronger. I’ll make you regret attempting to illuse me.”

For the first time, they hear the Emperor speak. “We don't have time for this,” he says, sounding almost bored. “Keep the hybrids in line, but no more than that. The Rikki is waiting.”

Yoongi looks at Jungkook, question in his eyes, but Jungkook just shakes his head. He doesn’t know what the Rikki is.

The tromping footsteps of the Imperial party resume and Yoongi and Jungkook creep after them when there’s enough space between them that they won’t be caught.

~~

The Imperial party heads right to the open atrium in the belly of the ship. There are enough crates and boxes around the perimeter that Yoongi and Jungkook are able to slip into the room and actually see what’s happening.

None of their friends look injured. Jimin and Seokjin both have vaguely threatening looking pieces of metal jabbed painfully against their throats. Seokjin winces when he swallows. Hoseok and Namjoon are pressed shoulder to shoulder, trying to get comfort but probably too worried to try anything else. Taehyung has no such qualms; he’s gripping Jimin’s hand tightly.

There’s a stomping from the hall across the atrium and the Empress pulls the metal away from her prisoners into her hand. Jungkook wonders what she’s thinking.

Then the Kiraits emerge.

At first sight, the Kiraits are terrifying creatures. They resemble giant white praying mantises, only with larger heads, which are nearly the size of a person’s torso from top to mandible. Their heads are only a little higher than that of the Emperor’s, but they might be taller; Jungkook can’t tell how much the creatures are bending down to see their visitors better. At the major joint of their raptorial legs are six claws, which appear to function a bit like fingers while the legs are folded.

Jungkook never really thought of the praying mantis as menacing, but the Kiraits jump that gap easily. Their mandibles clack menacingly over a mouth that looks large enough to consume a person’s head whole and the strange, large eyes near the bottom of the head are inhuman enough to make the whole image all the more terrifying. Any sort of regular emotion on a face like that is going to be beyond their capability to interpret.

The Emperor and Empress don’t waver at the sight of them, although all of the guards look as uncomfortable as Jungkook feels.

The Emperor shallowly inclines his head. “Rikki.”

“We were beginning to think you’d abandoned our deal,” the center Kirait says. The sound of their voice is so close to what Jungkook’s ears are capable of hearing, but there’s some underlying frequency or hissing, almost, that he can’t quite hear properly.

“I told you there was trouble with the package,” the Emperor replies. “I would never go back on my word.”

“Should we be concerned about the quality of your delivery? What sort of trouble are you talking about?” Jungkook only dimly registers the words the creature is speaking, he’s so distracted by the gray tongue like appendage that moves to form the words. He doesn’t remember praying mantises having tongues.

“The Tirunese hybrid managed to slip our hold before we were able to complete the delivery the first time,” the Emperor explains.

“It took you upwards of ten years to recapture it?”

“No,” the Empress cuts in. “We built up relations with Tirune until we were able to secure a political marriage between their heir and ours. Iriu culture ensured they would have had a baby quickly. That child would have served, but the original hybrid returned.”

Jungkook misses the next bit of the conversation because his ears are ringing. Yoongi looks about as betrayed as Jungkook feels.

“‒contacts will deliver the promised intel upon your return,” the Rikki is saying. “We are glad to have done business with you.”

The Emperor and Empress bow in unison and head back the way they came. Jungkook and Yoongi shrink further into their hiding place as they pass.

Surrounded now by the Kiraits, their friends look concerningly small.

They don’t seem to share Jungkook’s worries because Seokjin shouts, “Now!”

Namjoon lifts his hands and clenches both of them into fists. The four or five creatures before him shriek as their legs collapse beneath them and they struggle to lift their heads. Then he flattens his hands out and every brush of their limbs against the ground or each other or themselves seems a hundred times harder and sends them shrieking again.

Hoseok stomps one foot on the ground and the gills on his neck glow blue. The creatures around him start choking on water flowing unendingly from their mouths.

Jimin’s hands turn red hot and every Kirait that gets close to him skitters away, exoskeletons bubbling and melting.

At the unexpected offensive from their friends, Jungkook and Yoongi burst from their hiding place to join the fray. Yoongi sends Kiraits flying whenever they get close. Jungkook slips to first Namjoon’s side and uses the same heat Jimin is wielding to melt the shackles around his wrists.

Namjoon smiles in gratitude, unsurprised to see him for whatever reason, and throws his hands wide. A clump of Kiriats fly into each other and can’t seem to unstick themselves.

Jungkook looses Hoseok next, who takes the opportunity to immediately wrap him in a crushing hug. “Jungkook!” he cheers. “When did you get here?”

“We’ve been following you,” Jungkook answers. “We’ll explain more later.”

Seokjin is freed next, since he doesn’t appear to be wielding his gifts with much range. When Jungkook touches his shoulder, his vision goes so dark he stumbles back a step, gasping. As soon as he lets go, his vision returns.

“Oh my god, Jungkook!” Seokjin says. “Sorry, I didn’t realize it was you.”

Jungkook shakes his head to clear it. “What the fuck was that?”

Seokjin grins. “Just one of my illusions. What are you doing?”

Jungkook grabs the short chain between his hands. “Breaking these!” As soon as the chain melts, he’s off to find Taehyung.

The half human is nowhere in the vicinity though. Jungkook spins multiple times, trying to get a glimpse of him among the chaos. When he finally spots Taehyung, his heart jumps.

The Rikki is holding tight to him, six claws gripping around his neck. Taehyung is struggling, but he doesn’t have much room to move and the Rikki’s other leg is extended menacingly, sharp hooks a clear threat.

Jungkook whirls to grab Yoongi’s shoulder and as soon as Jungkook has his attention, he points Taehyung out.

Yoongi’s face goes white and he flings his arms wide. Every being in the room freezes. Sweat drips down one side of his face and he breathes heavily, gagging a little. Then he releases the room and straightens, looking straight at the Rikki, attention won.

“Be still,” the Rikki says. “Or I will tear this one navel to throat.”

All their friends drop their hands, eyes glued to Taehyung, trying to give a brave face. “Don’t give up on my account,” he says quietly. “Get out while you can.”

Jimin’s face twists painfully. “Don’t be ridiculous . We’ll get out of here all together or not at all.”

“Hands behind your backs, wrists together,” the Rikki says. “The first sign of trouble will draw blood.”

Jungkook follows the Rikki’s command, chest heaving from exertion and frustration. Within a few moments, duraplastic clicks shut around his wrists, so tight he can feel his pulse jumping. He flexes his fingers helplessly.

When all of them are bound, the Rikki pushes Taehyung forward so hard he stumbles. When he comes to a stop, another Kirait pulls his hands behind his back and binds his wrists. All seven of them are herded together and then pushed to their knees.

“Now.” The Rikki stalks closer. “Let’s get acquainted with our unexpected visitors, shall we?”

Chapter Text

The Rikki stares at the seven of them for a long few moments, finger claws clacking together. Then it says, “Bring me that one. There in the back, with the golden eyes.”

Jungkook gets up to protest, but the Kiraits that come to follow the orders simply push him back down. Yoongi is pulled to his feet and brought to the leader.

The Rikki clacks it's mandibles. It takes Yoongi’s face in its finger claws and he recoils. The Rikki only grips tighter until there’s a rivulet of blood spilling down Yoongi’s face from beneath one claw. “Be still, meat, while I have a look at you.”

Yoongi makes eye contact with Jungkook across the room and Jungkook tries to portray that they’re going to get out of this.

The Rikki turns Yoongi’s head to the side and uses its other leg to touch the pointed shell of his ear. Then it turns his face back from and touches the thin skin beneath his eye. Yoongi jerks again, eyes even wider when they meet Jungkook’s.

“I said be still .” The Rikki squeezes hard until all but one of its claws have drawn blood.

Yoongi stops struggling.

“Look at me.”

Yoongi slowly tears his eyes away from Jungkook to look at the Kirait holding him.

“I believe,” the Rikki says to the room, “we have been very lucky today. You are Iriu, aren’t you?”

Yoongi closes his eyes, but at an insistent squeeze of his face, he nods jerkily.

“With the possession of an Iriu, we have no more need to make deals with the meat that calls itself Emperor. Furthermore, we have no reason to spare this system without his deal.”

“You were going to spare the system?” Yoongi manages. 

“Our quarrel is with the Galactic Federation,” the Rikki spits. “We were willing to leave a few systems for the so-called Emperor in exchange for the power to oppose the Federation.”

“What‒what’s your quarrel with the Federation?” 

Luckily the Rikki seems amused by his questions, not annoyed. “Do you know, meat, what classifies a Type 2 species?”

“Inability to‒” 

“The inability to integrate fully into the Federation because of a variety of biological challenges.” The Rikki’s mandibles clack menacingly close to Yoongi’s face. “What a fancy way to say non-humanoid species don’t deserve the same rights as humanoids. We are not unintelligent. We have as much to offer the Federation as anyone else. But they chose not to see that and we chose to end them for it.” The Rikki tilts Yoongi’s chin a little higher. “You can bear children, can’t you, meat?”

Yoongi’s eyes fly open to meet Jungkook’s again, terrified. Jungkook starts to get up at the sight of it, but the Kiraits by his side push him back down. He tries again, and again, to no avail.

“No matter. I know you can. How long is your gestation period?" the Rikki asks Yoongi.

Yoongi doesn’t answer, doesn’t even really appear to hear it.

The Rikki slams him back into the wall, finger claws scratching a few centimeters along his face. Yoongi finally looks back at the Rikki, who asks again, “How long is your gestation period?”

Yoongi tries to shake his head, but the finger claws are holding tight now and he only succeeds in cutting himself.

Jungkook struggles again and this time the Kirait holding him grabs him by the back of the neck and slams him into the ground, one radial leg fully extended to hold him there. The menacing hooks on the inside of its legs hover threateningly over him. He can just barely turn his head enough to see Yoongi.

Yoongi’s eyes flick back and forth between Jungkook and the thing holding his face. He whispers an answer to the Rikki’s question.

It slams him back into the wall a little harder. “Speak up.”

“A full year,” Yoongi gasps, eyes watering from having the breath knocked out of him. “It takes twelve months.”

Jungkook struggles harder, but the weight on his neck is too strong. Yoongi’s looking at him again.

“You know the other meat?” the Rikki asks when it finally turns to see what Yoongi keeps staring at.

Yoongi quickly looks away and shakes his head.

The Rikki digs it’s finger claws into his face harder. “I will rip out your tongue and eat it if you lie to me.”

Yoongi starts to deny it again but the Rikki presses his head against the wall and squeezes until he can’t move.

“Yes,” Yoongi gasps. “Yes, I know him.”

“You care for the other meat?”

Jungkook makes eye contact with Yoongi again and does his best to shake his head. If the Kiraits find out about their relationship, it will only be used against them. 

“I don’t care if you don’t tell me,” the Rikki says when Yoongi doesn’t respond. “You will not see each other again.”

That causes Yoongi to jerk physically and he looks back at the Rikki, affronted almost. 

The Rikki isn’t looking at him anymore. “Take the hybrids to be processed. Their abilities need to be bound as quickly as possible, so we might begin training them to obey.” It waves its free leg at the others. Jimin bristles. “And bring one of the other meats from the brig. We must discover how easily this meat takes child.” It finally releases Yoongi’s face to instead grip the back of his neck. 

Blood drips slowly from the scratches on his face. His hands jerk helplessly in their bindings, unable to use his gift. He twists, as best he can, to look again at Jungkook. In his eyes is resignation and regret. Jungkook knows he means it as goodbye. 

Jungkook takes a deep breath and opens the channel to his gifts, heedless of the toll it will take on his body. Yoongi cannot be taken from this room. 

“Close your eyes,” he shouts. Then he twists his hands in their bindings until the edge of one finger touches the back leg of the Kirait above him.

Instantly it collapses into itself, with a burst of white light brighter than anything else in the universe. There’s an explosion of air outwards, enough to push back the guards around him, shake the walls, and knock down anyone standing.

Jungkook pulls hard with his arms until the duraplastic bindings around his wrists snaps. He glances quickly at Yoongi, who’s wiggling out from under the still stunned Rikki, and then goes to help their friends. 

He starts snapping the ties around their hands, Seokjin first. 

“Jungkook,” he says. “What in all hells was that?”

Jungkook movies quickly down the line, breaking their bindings and trying to explain as he goes. “I just supernovaed one of the guards. It’s one of my gifts. We don’t really have time.”

“You just what ?” Hoseok asks, eyes wide. 

But Jungkook can’t spare any time to answer. He pushes them towards the doorway. “Go. We’re docked in the cargo bay. I’m right behind you.”

He turns to help Yoongi, but the Rikki and his husband have disappeared. Jungkook runs through the empty door after them.

His skin is thrumming now, as he runs, and he knows he needs to release the energy in his body before he’s the one that becomes a supernova. But the halls are empty and he won’t reveal his location by exploding something useless. 

He turns another corner, skin starting to glow, and sees his target. 

The Rikki is carrying Yoongi by the neck, a good foot off the ground. Yoongi’s struggling, but the Rikki hardly seems phased by his efforts. 

The sight of Yoongi revitalizes Jungkook. He slams his hands into either wall of the hallway and it burns red hot nearly all the way to the Rikki, steaming and hissing and melting. “Rikki!” Jungkook shouts. “Don’t run from me, bug.”

The Rikki turns, slowly, at Jungkook’s taunt. “Star meat,” it says.

“I will melt your ship into nothing,” Jungkook growls. “Give me my husband.”

The Rikki chitters strangely, long enough for Jungkook to realize it’s laughing. It tightens its claws around Yoongi’s neck until he’s gasping and his struggling stops. “I can find another Iriu," the Rikki taunts. “But this one is precious to you.”

Jungkook pulls at the edges of his mind until he is a particle of light and time is a fluid river around him. He flows to the past when the Rikki carried Yoongi through the hall where his body remains and snaps the bindings on Yoongi’s wrists. With effort, he finds the correct moment his body waits in and descends back into it.

Yoongi’s hand flies out and part of the molten bit of wall flies out and splatters over the Rikki’s head. It drops him and screams gratingly. 

Jungkook and Yoongi run towards each other, desperate and unsure how long the Rikki will remain distracted. Jungkook’s vision starts to tunnel after going through time, but he fights it. They aren’t free yet.

The Rikki isn’t dettered for long. Half of its head is charred and oozing, but it stomps angrily down the hall and flings a leg forward to swipe Yoongi’s feet from beneath him. He hits the floor hard.

Jungkook is just as quick though and reaches for Yoongi at the same time the Rikki does. Yoongi scrambles towards Jungkook and they’re able to grab each other by the wrists. The Rikki unhinges its radial legs, hooks reaching menacingly towards them. 

Jungkook swings Yoongi around until he’s on the far side of the hall and Jungkook is between him and the Rikki. 

Its radial legs gras p hard around Jungkook’s torso and legs before he can make a break for it. The hooks dig into his skin, cutting deeper the more he struggles. The Rikki cackles like it’s won, but Jungkook twists his arm enough to touch the Rikki’s leg and it implodes with a burst that sends Jungkook and Yoongi slamming into the far wall.

The impact is the final straw and Jungkook goes limp. 

~~

Yoongi ignores the stinging in his face and neck and the burning in his arms as he carries Jungkook back through the halls of the ship. He moves as quickly as he can because of the alarm now blaring overhead and the warmth of Jungkook’s blood seeping into his back.

Some emergency burst of adrenaline is powering him at this point, he knows, because he’d probably never be able to run while carrying Jungkook on his back like this normally. 

Despite the alarm, they don’t run into any Kiraits for a while. The first one they do see, Yoongi sends careening into the wall with a wave of his hand. His power, though, is nearing its limit after holding an entire room during the fighting earlier.

He’s running back down the path they took in, hoping desperately that he remembers the correct way when he meets the second. This one is able to struggle against his hand for a precious few seconds before he sends it flying. 

This time his head throbs and the wounds on his face and neck start to bleed in earnest. The old injury in his stomach aches. Yoongi knows he hasn’t got any more fights left in him before he collapses.

He hitches Jungkook a little higher onto his back and keeps running. 

The next corner he turns opens up into the cargo bay and he makes a beeline for their spacecraft and their friends entering it. The sight of them makes his legs buckle and it takes every bit of strength left in his body not to hit the ground. 

Taehyung notices him first and calls the attention of the others with a shout. In the next moment, they’re helping him onto the spacecraft. As the ramp starts closing behind them, Jimin lays one palm against the ground for a few seconds. When he pulls back, there’s a glowing handprint left behind on the metal.

“We’ve got to get out of here as fast as we can,” Jimin says, swaying on his feet. “The entire thing is going to supernova in a couple minutes.”

Hoseok says, “I’ll tell the pilot.” He disappears.

Yoongi does hit the ground then, exhausted and barely holding his emotions in check. Jungkook is still bleeding all over him. 

Taehyung takes Yoongi’s face in his hands, but the gentle pressure is a reminder of the Rikki’s claws so he jerks out of the touch. Taehyung looks upset but Yoongi holds his hands right away and the hurt fades. 

“Glad you’re okay,” Yoongi manages hoarsely. “You aren’t hurting too bad?”

Taehyung shakes his head, mouth tucked in a hard line to keep the glistening in his eyes at bay. 

Someone pulls Jungkook from his shoulders and Yoongi turns, terrified for half a second before he remembers they’ve escaped. 

It’s only Jimin, tear stained and cradling Jungkook’s head in his lap. “What happened?” he asks Yoongi. “He was fine when he‒”

Jungkook looks bad. There’s blood seeping from both his nostrils and his fingernails are torn and bloody. His shirt is basically scraps from the hooks the Rikki got into him. And the wounds from those hooks… Yoongi almost has to look away.

Yoongi holds Jungkook’s limp hand, squeezing it tightly even though he knows Jungkook can’t feel it. “He fought the Rikki,” Yoongi says. “Used his gifts. Got in between me and its claws.”

“Self sacrificing idiot,” Jimin says tearfully. “Of course he did.”

Taehyung puts a hand on Jimin’s shoulder. “We’ve got to take him to the medbay, so he doesn't bleed out.”

Yoongi gets up to follow them, but his legs still feel like rubber beneath him. Namjoon catches him before he falls. 

“We can’t go back to Sel Iriu,” Namjoon says softly. “Your father will kill us all.”

Yoongi nods, holding tightly to Namjoon, like he’s going to let go. “We can’t risk flying that long anyway. Jungkook doesn’t have that sort of time.”

“We’re close to Tirune, aren’t we?” Seokjin says. “They’d probably be best at helping him anyway.”

Yoongi nods, thankful he doesn’t have to decide.

Seokjin gives his shoulder a squeeze and a small smile. “I’ll tell the pilot.” Then he disappears towards the bridge.

Hoseok passes Seokjin in the opposite direction. He looks Yoongi over for a few seconds and then touches his shoulder. “Are you okay?” 

Yoongi only stares at him for a moment, trying to process how he is. Then everything hits him all at once and he feels a little lightheaded.

Namjoon catches his weight again and pulls him into a hug. “Yeah. Fuck , Yoongi.”

Yoongi shakes and feels a few tears leak from his eyes into the scratches on his face and holds Namjoon as tight as he can.

“We’re glad you’re alive,” Namjoon says softly. “If you need to talk about anything, we’re here, okay?”

Yoongi nods against his shoulder. “I want to go sit with Jungkook,” he says, voice thick with emotion. “But I don’t know if I can walk without falling down right now.”

Hoseok chuckles at that and the three of them stumble together to a bench near the wall. “Jungkook will still be there in a few minutes when your legs come back online.”

The few beats of quiet bring everything roaring back. Yoongi buries his face in his hands. “Jungkook put himself in between me and those claws.”

Namjoon’s hand rubs reassuringly over his shoulder. “Yeah.”

“My mom .”

“I know.”

“They were‒they were going to‒”

Namjoon’s hand drops to hold Yoongi’s.

“They were going to use me,” Yoongi whispers. “Like‒like‒”

“They didn’t,” Hoseok reassures. “We got away.”

“Thanks to Jungkook,” Yoongi says. “Jungkook, who can make things explode and melt metal and is ridiculously strong and who knows what else?”

“We always knew he was more than he appeared.”

Yoongi feels their separation keenly. “I need to go see him. I’ve got to‒” 

Namjoon helps him to his feet with a smile. “We’ll walk with you,” he says. “So you don’t fall.”

~~

Jungkook is almost peaceful, lying on the bed between Jimin and Taehyung. The bandages already seeping with blood sort of ruin the peacefulness, but Yoongi feels more centered just at the sight of him. 

“He’s alright?” he asks Taehyung and Jimin.

“For now,” Taehyung says. “He needs real medical attention, though.”

Yoongi nods and comes to hold Jungkook’s hand again, staring at his face almost desperately. 

“We’re going to Tirune,” Namjoon says. “It’s closer and safer and they probably have a better idea of how to help Jungkook than anyone else in the system.”

“Let me clean your face,” Jimin says softly, one hand gently around Yoongi’s wrist. 

Yoongi lets himself be pulled to sit down on another of the beds. Jimin gently wipes the blood off of his face and cleans the scratches themselves. It stings, but Yoongi hardly feels it. 

“Are you okay?” Jimin asks. 

Yoongi tears his eyes away from Jungkook to look at his old friend. He doesn’t know whether to nod or shake his head or simply shrug. 

Jimin squeezes his hand before he can pick. “Thank you for coming after us.”

“We couldn’t have done anything else.”

“How did you even find us?" Hoseok asks. “The Emperor was thorough in covering his tracks.”

“Burned just about every bridge between him and I,” Yoongi says lowly. “When we go back to Sel Iriu, he’s going to disown and then kill me. Jungkook too, probably. We coerced the councilors and broke into his office and lied to the officials that we weren’t opposing him.” Yoongi laughs, more from shock than anything else. “I’d say my mother wouldn’t allow it, but she seemed just as eager to sell you all away!”

Jimin sits down next to him and they stare at Jungkook together. “The war council will help. They’re on Jungkook’s side and that means they’re on your side.”

“They probably hate me,” Yoongi says. “Taking their heir away and returning him like this, on the brink of death.”

“He’s not…” Jimin trails off before he finishes.

Yoongi feels something cold wrap around his heart. “I can’t lose him,” he says, eyes glued to Jungkook’s face. “I can’t lose him.”

Chapter Text

Tirune lights up the night sky like a beacon, brighter than any other planet Yoongi’s laid eyes on. Every inch of land glitters with thousands of streetlights, houselights, industrial beacons, vehicle lights, and who knows what else.

It’s unlike anything Yoongi’s ever seen, but he’s more excited than nervous to be visiting the reclusive planet for the first time. This is Jungkook’s home , the planet and people that raised him into the man Yoongi fell in love with. He wants to explore every inch of it if he can.

Jimin’s also excited to be going home, but Taehyung takes the first place prize for most enthusiastic. All the tech he’s been secretly looking into his entire life is about to be laid out before him like a buffet and he’s glued to the window, urging their pilot to land faster.

The only thing undercutting all the excitement is concern for Jungkook. The clock is against them with the state of his wounds and Yoongi’s only avoiding being a mess about it because Jimin keeps assuring them that Tirune’s medical technology is the most advanced in the Empire.

Finally, they get permission to land and touch down on the surface of Tirune. The cargo bay door opens slowly to reveal a contingent of Tirunese guards, armed and waiting. None of the others make their way down the ramp to meet them, they all just turn to Yoongi.

For a moment, he forgets who he is and why they’re all waiting for him. Then it hits him like a truck and he brushes his hands on his pants nervously. “I don’t exactly look very princely, do I?” he asks softly.

Seokjin smiles. “No, but you look like yourself. That’s more important.”

Without another moment to second guess himself, he exits the spacecraft and descends to meet the guards.

“Your pilot said there was a medical emergency,” the frontmost guard asks when Yoongi stops before them. “Who’s hurt?”

“I am the Heir to the Celestial Empire, Min Yoongi,” he says. “My partner, Jungkook, has been injured and needs attention. We’re here to ask for sanctuary from the Emperor.”

The guards exchange glances, clearly surprised. Their spokesman says, “We’ll have to clear this with the council, and verify your identity since‒”

Jimin pushes around Yoongi. “Captain, he’s telling the truth.”

The captain raises his eyebrows when he sees Jimin. “Jimin! You didn’t say you’d be returning so soon!”

“I wasn’t planning on it,” Jimin says. “But Jungkook needs help, quickly. We’re happy to go before the council in the meantime, as long as someone attends to him.”

The captain nods and motions a couple of the guards behind him onto the spacecraft. “It’ll be done. The rest of us will escort you to the council. Follow me, Imperial highness.”

The guards lead them off the tarmac and towards another, smaller vehicle that looks very similar to the spacecraft they just exited. The inside, however, is only filled with seats for the passengers and the driver’s controls. One of the guards slips into the cockpit and, once everyone is seated, they take off into the night.

They only fly through the streets of Tirune for a couple of minutes before the guard brings the vehicle back to the ground and they disembark. The building before them is so tall Yoongi has to crane his neck to see the top of it and glittering with all sorts of colored lights from the ground to the sky. Yoongi feels more than a little out of his depth.

The inside is just as sleek, if not more so. Smooth duraplastic or steel in soft warm tones makes up both the floor and the walls and all the lights are crystalline and fluorescent. It’s unlike anything Yoongi’s ever seen. Even Iriuna, which is leagues more modern than Sel Iriu, is nothing like this.

The guards lead them into an elevator, which the captain rides with them up to one of the highest floors. When the elevator door dings open, he leads them down the straight hallway to a pair of wooden double doors. Jimin straightens at the sight of them.

The captain pulls one of the doors open and gestures for Yoongi to lead the others inside. The door swings shut behind them, captain left in the hallway.

Before them is a long, crescent shaped table. Six Tirunese officials are equally spaced around it. All of them are dressed in elegant techwear with minimal jewelry. The man and woman in the center are both wearing thin silver chokers.

Yoongi stops somewhere near the center of the circle. He bows deeply and introduces himself again. “My name is Min Yoongi,” he begins.

“Jungkook’s husband,” the woman in the choker says.

He lifts his head to meet her eyes and nods. He can’t read her expression.

“We’re here to ask you for sanctuary,” he says.

The man next to her asks, “From what? Why have you not returned to Sel Iriu, the seat of your empire?”

“We seek sanctuary from the Empire,” Yoongi says. “We’re no longer welcome in Sel Iriu.”

“Why not?”

“For a multitude of reasons, honestly. I betrayed my father by ruining his plans for the system and my friends, I revealed my plans for a coup against him, and I turned several of his councilors against him.” Yoongi shrugs. “I can’t imagine he will forgive me for any of it.”

“And our son?” The woman asks. “What have you done with Jungkook? Left him to suffer in Sel Iriu without you?”

“Jungkook is here,” Yoongi says. “He was injured during the fighting against the Kiraits. He saved my life and the lives of our friends. The lives of everyone in the system. The guards that met us when we landed promised to get him the care he needs.”

The man and woman exchange a glance. “You should have led with that,” the man says.

“Tell us more about your betrayal,” another of the council members says. “What’s this about a coup?”

Yoongi takes a deep breath. “I’ve been planning a coup for several years, with the help of my companions.” He waves to the others behind him. “We were planning to dethrone my father in the coming months, before he kidnapped them and our plans changed.”

“Jungkook knew about this?” the queen asks.

Yoongi nods. “He wanted to help, as soon as he found out.”

The councilmember who asked about the coup is staring at Jimin. “You, Park. You’re in the crown’s employ, aren’t you?”

Jimin nods and steps forward to stand beside Yoongi.

“How come you never reported about a coup? Our plans to secede would have been impacted by something like this.”

“I wasn’t aware they were planning one, sir.” Jimin doesn’t look surprised at the news, though.

“Jungkook never told you?” the king asks.

Jimin shakes his head.

All of the council stare down at the table in front of them. There is silence for several minutes.

Then the queen says, “Imperial Heir, if this news about the planned upheaval of the Emperor is true, we are indeed on the same side. We have also pledged to offer aid to any of those wronged by the Emperor. You and yours will be guests of the crown for as long as you need. The guards will lead you to rooms you can use while you stay and our planet is open to you. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask and we will do our best to provide for you.”

Yoongi bows again to them and the door opens behind him. The others file out, but Yoongi pauses another moment. The council all stare at him expectantly.

“If you don’t mind,” Yoongi says shyly, “could someone tell me where Jungkook will be? I’d like to see him.”

The king and queen share another look before the king nods, smiling for the first time. “Of course. I’ll send someone as soon as he’s settled.”

Yoongi bows again and exits the councilroom to follow his friends.

~~

Hours later, a knock comes on their door and Yoongi jumps to open it. The king stands in the hall smiling. “You wanted to see Jungkook?” he says. “I’m heading down myself and thought you might like the company.”

Yoongi nods and slips out the door with a farewell wave to the others.

The king walks with him in silence through the halls to the elevator. In the elevator, both of them staring at the descending number display, the king says, “You mustn’t mind my wife.”

“Sorry?”

“My wife,” the king says again. “She’s only worried for Jungkook, that’s all. And she didn’t want him to leave just to appease the Emperor.”

Yoongi only nods, unsure how to respond.

The king doesn’t seem to mind his silence, though. “Jungkook hasn’t written or called, either. That worried us. She and I wondered if you’d limited his access to the rest of the system. The fact that you brought him here when he was hurt throws that assumption for a bit of a loop.”

“Yeah,” Yoongi murmurs, afraid to say much else.

“But it’s obvious you care about him.”

Yoongi looks up at the king with surprise. “It is?”

The king chuckles. “You brought him here, told us he saved a bunch of lives, and then asked to see him. Like we had any right to deny you.”

“I didn’t want to assume,” Yoongi says.

“Technically, you outrank everyone on this planet,” the king says. “There isn’t much we can deny you.”

Yoongi shakes his head, nose wrinkled. “I’m not going to show up, a stranger on your planet, and demand things of you.”

“And that is why you will be a better leader than your father.”

Yoongi tries not to flush under the praise.

The rest of their conversation is cut short by their arrival at the medical wing. The king opens the door and ushers Yoongi in ahead of him. They walk a little ways down the hall and then the king opens another door.

There Jungkook is, cleaned up and sleeping peacefully. A monitor on the wall beeps quietly.

Yoongi takes half a step towards him and then stops, looking at the king, not wanting to get in the way.

The king only smiles and waves him forward.

That’s all the encouragement Yoongi needs to dart to Jungkook’s side and pull a chair up to the bed. He holds one of Jungkook’s hands gently, staring at his sleeping face like it’s the thing he needs to stay alive.

The king sits on Jungkook’s other side, still smiling. “His mother should have come with you. She wouldn’t doubt your intentions after seeing you like this.”

Yoongi blushes, embarrassed, but squeezes his hands around Jungkook’s a little tighter.

“It makes me glad,” the king says, brushing some of the hair from Jungkook’s forehead. “That he found people to care about him, I mean. Jungkook never had many friends here and I’m grateful the Empire gave him that, at least.”

“I’m grateful too,” Yoongi says softly. “That we were able to meet.”

“You love him?”

Yoongi nods. “Very much.”

“That’s all I ask,” the king says. “Cherish him and stay by his side. Don’t let him go.”

“I won’t,” Yoongi whispers. “As long as he’ll have me.”

~~

Yoongi spends the next several days in that chair, sleeping with his head on the side of Jungkook’s bed and his hands around Jungkook’s. The king comes and goes, asking how Jungkook is and if Yoongi needs anything. Often he brings food or water and Yoongi is more grateful than he has words for.

When Jungkook wakes up, he pulls his hand from Yoongi’s sleep limp grasp to run his fingers through Yoongi’s hair.

The movement wakes Yoongi up gently, eyes blinking the sleep away. It takes him a moment to realize that Jungkook is awake. When he does, he sits up so quickly his head spins for a moment. It makes Jungkook smile.

“Jungkook,” Yoongi says, gripping his hand again and scooting closer. “How are you feeling?”

“Fine,” Jungkook says, throat dry. “I didn’t think you’d be here.”

“There’s nowhere else I’d want to be.”

Jungkok’s smile widens. “You’re a sap.”

Yoongi nods, smiling back. “Yeah.”

Jungkook goes to close his eyes again.

“Your dad might be by soon,” Yoongi says before they shut fully. “He’s usually here around this time.”

“You’ve met my dad?”

Yoongi nods. “He’s very nice. But I don’t think your mom likes me.”

Jungkook grins again. “She’ll come around eventually.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“I like you,” Jungkook says. “And she knows I have good taste.”

The king enters the room at that moment and the intake of breath from both Jungkook and his father at the sight of each other is so strong, Yoongi takes his cue and slips away to give them some privacy.

~~

One of Yoongi’s favorite places in the building that functions as Jungkook’s family’s home is the roof garden. He sits near the railing and feels the wind in his hair and watches the city go about its life.

It’s there that Jungkook’s mother finds him.

Her arrival startles him, but she motions for him to sit down when he starts to leave. They sit next to each other, but she doesn’t look at him.

Yoongi tries to sit properly and not fidget, hoping to make a good impression.

Her mouth twitches towards a smile when she sees him. “Oh, relax. I’m not here to interrogate you.”

He relaxes like she asked, warily.

“My husband,” she says, “tells me you care very much for our son. Is that true?”

Yoongi nods, afraid to speak.

“My son,” she begins. She finally turns to look at him and her face softens. “My son says you are more precious to him than all the stars in the sky.”

Yoongi stares at her, wide-eyed.

The queen explains, “He told me not to give you too hard of a time.”

Yoongi doesn’t know what to say.

“Jungkook was raised to lead. When he decided to honor the Emperor’s request and marry you, I worried he’d be put in the corner and told not to speak.” She dips her head briefly to him. “I want to thank you for respecting him as a person.”

“You don’t need to thank me for that,” Yoongi says.

The queen shrugs. “I’ve spoken to your friends,” she continues. “They also assure me of your character. Jimin, who has spent his life at Jungkook’s side, sang your praises. I trust Jimin’s opinion. I also trust that any man who wishes to topple the corrupt Empire we live in is a good one.”

“Thank you,” Yoongi answers.

“I wouldn’t have stopped Jungkook, if I didn’t like you,” she says. “He is old enough to make his own decisions.”

“But you do like me?”

She looks him up and down and sighs. “Against my better judgment. Your parents aren’t exactly my favorite people in the universe.”

Yoongi smiles and shakes his head.

“I have two things to ask you, Yoongi, as my son’s spouse.”

“Anything,” he says, serious again.

“I ask that you never limit him,” she says. “Never tell him there is something he cannot or should not do. Jungkook is an extraordinary being with extraordinary gifts. There is no ceiling on what he might become.”

Yoongi nods.

“And I ask that you cherish him,” the queen continues, voice soft and affectionate. “He is gentle and thrives on encouragement and when he talks about you he looks as if you hung the stars in the sky. Do not break his heart, please.”

“Never,” he breathes. “He’ll break mine first.”

She smiles wryly. “I doubt Jungkook would willingly do anything to even inconvenience you. I look forward to welcoming you to the family, Yoongi.” She dips her head again and gets up to leave.

“Wait,” Yoongi says. “I have something to ask you too.”

The queen sits, intrigued.

From his pocket, Yoongi pulls a silver necklace. The charm hanging from it is a dark, round marble that glitters in the light like the night sky. He holds it up for her to examine. When she looks back up at him, he takes a deep breath and starts to explain. “I never had the chance to pursue Jungkook. Normally…” He pauses to think. “If I had, when we agreed to marry, I would have given him a necklace like this. You know about my people’s gifts?”

The queen nods.

“This…I’d control the metal, always. Like a physical reminder of my presence at his side. He’d be in no danger from it,” Yoongi assures quickly. “It’s just, um…”

The queen smiles, earnestly and honestly, and puts a gentle hand on his shoulder. “You’re asking my blessing to give this to Jungkook?”

Yoongi nods, throat too tight to speak.

She touches the charm gently with her thumb. “I am honored that you asked me. And I think Jungkook would be very happy to receive it from you.”

Before he can get out the words to thank her, she’s brushing a hand over his shoulders and disappearing back into the building.

~~

When Yoongi slips into Jungkook’s room, Jungkook’s attention is completely on the tablet in his lab. He doesn’t look up until the door swings closed behind Yoongi. Jungkook smiles at the sight of him, setting the tablet aside. He pats the bed next to him.

Yoongi perches on the mattress, careful not to jostle Jungkook’s legs too much.

Jungkook’s hand finds his knee and rests there gently. “Hey there.”

Yoongi smiles. “Hey.”

“What’s up?”

Yoongi contemplates saying ‘nothing’ and saving his plans for another day, but Jungkook seems alert and comfortable. “I have something for you,” he says.

Jungkook immediately looks intrigued. “You do?”

Yoongi nods and pulls the pendant from his pocket. He lays it across Jungkook’s free palm. “It’s silver,” he says and uses his gift to lift the charm closer to Jungkook’s face.

Jungkook examines it for a moment and then looks back at Yoongi, eyebrows scrunched in confusion. “I thought we didn’t wear pure jewelry.”

Yoongi shifts a little in his seat. “This is a little different.”

“How so?”

Yoongi swallows hard and says, “I’d always control this. Like your cira but forever. Like…a promise of sorts. If we weren’t already married, this would be a sort of proposal. I asked your mother for her blessing and everything.”

“Yoongi…” Jungkook looks back and forth between the necklace in his hand and Yoongi’s face, eyes wide.

“If you don’t want it‒”

“No!” Jungkook exclaims. “I want it.” He grins almost sheepishly at Yoongi and holds out the necklace. “Put it on?”

Yoongi takes the pendant and lifts the chain over Jungkook’s head. Yoongi’s hands trace the chain down Jungkook’s chest. He rubs the charm with his thumb and then wraps his power around it. Jungkook shivers. 

“Remember how I said I had no expectations we’d be in love?” Yoongi asks.

“I remember.” 

“I wasn’t expecting it.”

It takes a moment for Jungkook to realize what he means. When he does, his mouth drops open a little. “You…”

Yoongi’s face scrunches into something like desperation. “It’s eating me up, Jungkook. I love Hoseok and Seokjin and Namjoon and Jimin and Taehyung and I can’t bear to see them hurt, but this is different. I feel like parts of me are coming loose when I’m just apart from you.” He lifts a hand to hover over Jungkook’s face. “Carrying your unconscious, bleeding body hurt more than I knew anything in the world could. I’ve never suffered like that.”

Jungkook can’t catch his breath.

“I love you, Jungkook,” Yoongi whispers.

Jungkook says, “You’re it for me too.”

Yoongi’s fingers curl into the front of Jungkook’s shirt and he leans forward until their mouths meet, metal humming between them.

Chapter Text

One of Jungkook’s first days out of bed, he spends wandering slowly through a secluded park, hand comfortingly in Yoongi’s arm. They walk for most of the day and settle beneath one of the trees when Jungkook gets tired. Yoongi encourages him to lay down and that’s how he ends up on his back in the warm grass with his head in Yoongi’s lap.

The warmth of the sun and the gentle breeze and Yoongi’s fingers combing soothingly through his hair is enough to make him deeply drowsy. The soreness in his legs and chest has faded since they sat down. He’s just getting cosy with the idea of taking a nap when Yoongi sighs heavily.

Jungkook opens his eyes, hoping Yoongi will already be looking at him, but he’s not. Yoongi’s staring out at the park, eyes wide but totally lost in thought.

“Whatcha thinking about?” Jungkook asks.

Yoongi blinks a few times and then looks down at Jungkook, smiling. He shakes his head.

“Heavy sigh for nothing.”

Yoongi sighs again and the smile fades. The silver chain around Jungkook’s neck shifts against his skin.

“I wouldn’t have said yes if I didn’t want it,” Jungkook says softly.

Yoongi’s eyes are unreadable. “I know.”

With some effort, Jungkook sits up, more quickly than he should. His shoulder and thighs burn with the exertion.

Yoongi’s hands hover concerningly and his face is tight with worry when Jungkook turns to face him.

Jungkook grasps both Yoongi’s hands and uses the leverage to pull himself closer. “Why don’t you believe me?” he asks.

“I believe you,” Yoongi says. “It’s not about that.”

“What’s it about then?”

Yoongi looks away again, shrugging.

Jungkook squeezes his hands. “Yoongi. You know you can tell me anything.”

“You’re so happy here,” Yoongi says eventually. “You shouldn’t have to leave your family and all the things you love about this place a second time. I can’t ask you to do that.”

“I was happy with you on Sel Iriu, too,” Jungkook replies.

Yoongi snorts. “You don’t need to lie .”

“I’m not,” Jungkook says. “I was happy. I met you and Seokjin and Namjoon and Taehyung and Hoseok. We attended all those parties together. Even the scheming was fun, I thought.”

“It’s going to be dangerous when we go back.”

“You think I don’t know that?”

“Even after we deal with my parents. All those councilors that were under his thumb aren’t going to listen to me. We’ll be lucky if any of them even support my bid for the throne at this point.”

“I don’t care about any of that,” Jungkook says, almost angry now. “I care about you, Yoongi, and I care that we’re together. None of the rest matters.”

As if that was what Yoongi was waiting to hear, the carefully emotionless mask drops and reveals something raw. “They used us,” he says. “We married to further my father’s ridiculous plans for domination. When I said our marriage was a sham, I was right .”

“Yoongi,” Jungkook responds quietly.

The sound of his voice shakes Yoongi out of whatever spiral his thoughts fell into and he looks at Jungkook again. He pulls one hand from Jungkook’s fingers and traces Jungkook’s jaw gently. His hand comes to rest on Jungkook’s shoulder.

Jungkook shifts closer until Yoongi’s hand slips behind his neck to rest on his other shoulder and he can rest his head on Yoongi’s shoulder.

“Our marriage may have begun as a sham, but we’ve built it into something better,” Jungkook says. Yoongi squeezes him tighter. “I meant what I said before. I chose you, Yoongi. I will continue to choose you, no matter what. You gave me this pendant and told me it meant forever. Don’t take that away from me.”

Yoongi answers, “I won’t. I don’t want to. Losing you is the last thing I want, believe me. I just…” He rubs a thumb over the shoulder seam of Jungkook’s shirt. “I can’t watch you get hurt again.”

Jungkook chuckles. “Now you know how I felt when you got stabbed.”

“I can’t even begin to imagine. At least I can hold you to be sure you’re still here,” Yoongi murmurs. “We were barely friends then.”

“I wanted to hold you,” Jungkook admits. “Those days while the poison went through your system and you were delirious, you’d squeeze my hand and tell me how much it hurt, how your insides were melting…” Jungkook pauses to swallow, memories tightening his throat. “I wanted to hold you then.”

Yoongi smushes his face into Jungkook’s hair. He breathes in deeply, like he’s trying to memorize the feeling of this moment.

“I’m not going to leave you,” Jungkook says softly.

“You’re sure?”

“You can’t get rid of me that easily. We’re married, you know.”

“Oh, we are, are we?” Yoongi says with a smile.

“You don’t remember the wedding?” Jungkook asks, giggling.

“You’ll have to remind me, I’m afraid.”

“We walked up all those stairs together,” Jungkook begins. “In front of all those people.”

“We’ve walked up a lot of stairs,” Yoongi muses, still teasing. “You’ll have to be more specific.”

Jungkook slips out from under Yoongi’s arm to sit in front of him. “We listened to that priestess chant for ages .”

Yoongi grins. “You can’t expect me to have retained something that boring.”

“Then,” Jungkook begins, “we held hands.” He takes both of Yoongi’s hands, just like they did the first time.

Yoongi’s still smiling, but it’s turned a little soft.

“And then we promised to stay together.” Jungkook leans in close, so close they could‒

“And then?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“Then we kissed,” Yoongi murmurs.

And they do.

~~

Namjoon is the only one of the five hybrids to successfully use his Iriu gift on the first try. Yoongi supposes that’s understandable considering his other abilities function in roughly the same way. Even then, he’s only able to move three of the thirty or so cubes the council provided Yoongi.

“I can’t feel any of the others,” Namjoon says, eyebrows furrowed. “I mean, I can with my Qryn gifts, but not with the Iriu one.”

“Well,” Yoongi sighs, “keep trying, I guess.”

Namjoon nods determinedly and Yoongi goes to help the others.

Hoseok is pushing forward with both hands like he’s trying to blow the cubes into turning over. He looks so determined Yoongi can’t help but smile as he sits down in the grass next to him.

“You don’t have to use your hands, you know,” Yoongi says.

Hoseok drops his hands to his lap with a sigh. “I think it’d be harder without them.”

Yoongi hums thoughtfully. “I mean, I use my hands most of the time too, so not to say that you should try to do it without them. Just…it’s not about your hands. That’s just a way to help your brain focus. It’s more like talking, sort of? You just want to focus your intention on the cube you want to move.”

“Like talking,” Hoseok murmurs. This time when he pushes his hands forward, the wooden block in front of him turns. He claps delightedly when it moves.

“Just like that,” Yoongi says, grinning. “You’ve got it!”

Hoseok grins back before he turns back to the cubes, even more determined.

The first several days proceed largely the same. Most everyone is able to move one or two cubes with varying intensity, but never any more than that. Namjoon gets to the point where he’s able to lift all three of the cubes he has influence over and send them spinning around the grassy knoll with relative ease. Still, none of the others will respond to him.

That makes something click in Yoongi’s head. “What are your other gifts based on?” he asks Namjoon.

“Physics largely,” Namjoon answers. “Simply put, Qryn are able to influence the forces that act upon the natural world. Gravity, friction, tension, magnetics. You get the idea.”

“Which cubes do you have?”

Namjoon pulls the cubes back to them. “Copper, iron, and aluminum.”

“Are those…related? To your other gifts?”

“Actually,” Namjoon begins, staring thoughtfully at the three cubes. “These are all conductors. You think I’m using my Qryn gifts?”

“No,” Yoongi says, getting to his feet. “I think we just figured out why none of you can move all the cubes.”

~~

It doesn’t take long to figure out how to fix the problems everyone’s having with their Iriu gifts after that. Namjoon has the most influence over conductors, but he struggles when insulators are nearby. Hoseok is able to move anything naturally made and has the easiest time with water based items. Seokjin is nearly the opposite and only succeeds with magically made or infused items.

They can’t find anything Jimin or Taehyung are able to influence.

To help Jimin, Jungkook joins them to try and puzzle out how the Tirunese gifts might translate.

“Well, how about we go through the gifts you have,” Jungkook starts. “And see if we can come up with some sort of theme.”

“Alright,” Jimin responds. “Supernova-ing, obviously. But it’s delayed a good twenty or thirty seconds.”

“And you can do the heat thing,” Jungkook continues. “Like melting stuff and all that.”

Jimin nods. “Maybe the Iriu bit could be related to that? Stuff that’s above a certain temperature.”

Yoongi nods. “Possible certainly. That’s not a constraint on my gift.”

“What about time?” Jungkook asks.

“What about time?” Jimin answers.

“Can you, like, go through it?”

Jimin sits up, eyes wide. “You can time travel ?”

“It’s not time travel,” Jungkook says. “It’s like time peeking? Your consciousness kind of…” He moves his hands out from his chest. “Leaves your body. And you can go through time in that location and like pick up objects or move stuff.”

“That’s how you got the key to the desk,” Yoongi realizes. “And broke the duraplastic on my wrists in the hallway on the freighter.”

Jungkook nods. “It’s not perfect. If you take stuff, like the key, you have to return it or it’ll pull you from your body to go back. And if you go too far, you can lose your own time and die.”

“No, I most definitely can not do that,” Jimin says.

“Well,” Jungkook starts, “maybe you can. It’s possible you just were never taught how to.”

“Teach me then?”

“Of course. When all of this is over, we can take as long as you like and I’ll show you.”

“Any ideas what sort of things that might translate to for Jimin’s Iriu gift?” Yoongi asks.

“I’m not sure,” Jungkook says. “How do physical objects relate to time? Stuff from certain time periods? Maybe if I brought something from the past, you could manipulate it?”

“Sounds like a lot more experimenting,” Jimin sighs. “I better get to it.”

~~

Taehyung has less luck than Jimin. They try every substance available, everything the council is able to put in front of them. They travel across the city to visit different parks and factories and whatever else they can think of. None of them provide any success.

Some weeks of searching in, Yoongi approaches Taehyung to visit another place that might have what they’re looking for.

Taehyung isn’t having it, though. “What’s the point, Yoongi?”

“We’re going to find something,” Yoongi reassures. “Just because it’s taking time doesn’t mean it’s impossible.”

Taehyung crosses his arms and scuffs the ground with one foot. “But what’s the point ? If it takes all this effort to even find out what it is, then it’s so rare I’ll probably never encounter it in real life. Why even bother learning how to use it?”

“It’s a useful gift,” Yoongi says. “Even if it’s rare, you never know when you might need it.”

“What if I don’t have it at all? The gift.”

Yoongi laughs incredulously. “Taehyung, there’s no reason why you wouldn’t. You‒”

“I’m just human ,” Taehyung says bitterly. “Just regular, boring human.”

“You’re also Iriu. Just as much as you are human.”

“Stop trying to make it fine,” Taehyung sighs. “I don’t need a gift.”

“That’s not what I’m saying.”

“It is . What if I didn’t even want a gift? What if I didn’t want to be royal or Iriu or magic ‒”

Yoongi stumbles forwards a step, pulled by the various bits of jewelry he’s wearing. His bracelets, earrings, necklaces all tugging towards Taehyung.

Taehyung just stares, wide-eyed, at first the floating pendants between them and then up at Yoongi’s face.

Yoongi is just as shocked. “You…you’re moving my jewelry.”

“Yeah,” Taehyung says slowly. He furrows his brows and yanks Yoongi forward another step.

“Taehyung.”

“What?”

“You’re moving my jewelry .”

Taehyung’s eyes go wider, if that’s even possible. “Oh, shit!”

“Yeah, ‘oh shit’! All of this is mixed metals so people can’t…” Yoongi trails off as he realizes the implications of this gift.

Taehyung seems to come to the same realization and all of Yoongi’s jewelry falls back against him with a gentle thump. “I could kill you.” He lifts both hands to his hair.

Yoongi rushes forward and pulls his hands back down, holding onto them tightly. “Anyone could kill me. You don’t need a gift to do that.”

Taehyung shakes his head. “This is…this is wrong .”

“It’s not wrong, Taehyung . It’s just different.”

“It is wrong. Iriu can only influence pure substances. I shouldn’t‒” Taehyung’s expression is afraid in a way Yoongi has never seen it.

“You’re not Iriu,” Yoongi says. He squeezes Taehyung’s hands. “You’re something more.”

~~

Jungkook wakes up slowly sometimes in the middle of the night. His arms are wrapped gently around Yoongi in front of him and he keeps his breathing slow and even so as not to disturb his partner while he tries to figure out what woke him.

Yoongi’s next breath, rattling and shallow and far too fast, answers that question for him.

“Yoongi,” Jungkook whispers.

Yoongi’s breathing hitches.

“Are you alright?”

“Fine,” Yoongi rasps.

“Don’t lie.”

Yoongi doesn’t answer. He sucks in another too shallow breath.

“Let me take you someplace,” Jungkook says softly against Yoongi’s back.

“It’s the middle of the night,” Yoongi grumbles. “We’re sleeping.”

“No, we’re not. You’re restless and that makes me restless. Let’s just go.”

“Go where ? Do what ?” Yoongi sighs heavily through his nose. “We can’t just disappear, no matter that I feel like I’m vibrating out of my own skin.”

Jungkook sits up, pulling gently on Yoongi’s shoulder to get him to uncurl and make eye contact. “Yoongi.”

Reluctantly, Yoongi turns. There’s tension in his shoulders and around his eyes and his fingers rub anxiously together, like he can’t keep them still. “What.”

“Let’s go,” Jungkook says. “I’m the heir. You’re the heir. We can do whatever we want.”

“But‒”

“We’ll be back in the morning. Nothing is going to happen while we’re gone. This place is safe.”

Yoongi, though he still looks skeptical, lets Jungkook pull him from the bed and into shoes and a warmer shirt. When Jungkook has also changed, he takes Yoongi’s hand and they run down the halls and into the darkness of the lower garage.

Jungkook swings his leg over a hoverbike that turns on with a low hum. It glows a deep purple on the bottom where it bobs above the ground, shifting with Jungkook’s weight. Yoongi gets on behind Jungkook and wraps his arms around his partner’s tiny waist. 

Jungkook picks his feet up off the ground and the hoverbike glides forward out of the garage, silent and smooth. Outside, they pick up speed until they’re whizzing down the empty roads.

The cool sharpness of the night air is like a balm for Yoongi’s aching mind. Jungkook takes big gulping breaths like he’s been suffocating all this time. The street is washed in cool tones under the city’s LED lights. Blue and silver and purple and deep greens.

Yoongi feels a little like he’s floating away. His only tether to the world is Jungkook’s warm body in his arms. Briefly he wonders if they have a destination or if Jungkook is just driving to feel like he’s going somewhere.

Every once in a while a car or another hoverbike whizzes past them, hitting them with wind or occasionally water if they’re close enough. Yoongi starts to feel the burn in his eyes that says the wind is finally getting to them. His body feels a little numb, while Jungkook looks like he’s just more alive . His cheeks are flushed and his eyes bright and the sight of such invigoration in someone he loves so deeply is enough to keep Yoongi from asking to stop. As much as he needed the cool, anonymous quiet of the street, Jungkook needs to move and not stop moving.

They keep driving until the city starts to peter out. The buildings get shorter, the streets wider, the lights dimmer. They drive until there are wide spaces between houses and trees for the wind to whisper through. They drive until the road narrows again and starts curving upward.

The last hill puts them in a cold patch that finally pushes Yoongi to his limit and just when he’s going to gasp out that he needs to stop, Jungkook turns off the road. They slow, finally, chests heaving and breaths rasping in the quiet.

The hoverbike turns off, low hum fading, and sinks slowly to the ground, where it lands with a solid thunk . Jungkook grabs Yoongi’s hand and slowly picks his way around the trees, leading them further from the road.

The world opens up before them. The entire city, glittering and bright, is spread before them. Yoongi lets his legs go to jelly and sits heavily in the grass, eyes glued to the expanse of the metropolis.

Jungkook settles on the ground somewhere behind him. “It’s a bit like the sky, I think. A new sort of stars.”

Yoongi hasn’t caught his breath enough to respond.

“When I get…you know…” Jungkook trails off slowly. “I like to come out here. Looking at all this makes it feel less…” He purses his lips thoughtfully. “Less.”

Yoongi tucks his hands beneath his legs, curling forward like that’ll make breathing hurt less. He doesn’t think it’s from the cold anymore.

Jungkook reaches out for his shoulder. Yoongi pretends not to see it, pretends he’s not aching to be held. Jungkook knows him better.

Jungkook scoots forward until his chest is pressed tightly to Yoongi’s back. Jungkook hooks his chin over Yoongi’s shoulder and wraps his arms gently around Yoongi’s abdomen. For all his pretending, Yoongi relaxes back into Jungkook, tension seeping out of him with every breath.

Jungkook smiles against Yoongi’s neck and cuddles closer still. His hands slip under Yoongi’s shirt and for a moment Yoongi thinks Jungkook is taking this in a very different direction, but he only traces Yoongi’s finally healed scar gently.

Yoongi lets his head fall back to hit Jungkook’s shoulder, completely boneless in the safety of Jungkook’s arms.

Jungkook’s thumb hasn’t stopped its tracing. Yoongi shifts a little. “Tickles,” he murmurs.

“Sorry,” Jungkook whispers, turning his head to press featherlight kisses to Yoongi’s hairline. His hands stay curled against Yoongi’s skin, warm and heavy and present.

Yoongi pulls his arms from beneath his legs to rest his hands on Jungkook’s knees. His eyes flutter closed.

They don’t move for a long time.

Chapter Text

Eventually the time comes when they can no longer delay returning to the center of the Empire to confront Yoongi’s father. Jungkook, while he doesn't have much of his magical strength restored, is well enough to at least walk like he wasn’t at death’s door a month or so ago. 

They aren’t planning on fighting. With luck, none of them will even need to use the gifts they’ve been honing.

“Let’s go over the plan one more time,” Namjoon says. “Just for my peace of mind.”

For all their peace of minds, honestly. The clock ticks down mercilessly to their arrival outside Sel Iriu.

“Land on Sel Iriu,” Jimin begins with a grin. “Hope the guards are willing to listen to Yoongi’s authority and just let us into the palace.”

“In the event that they don’t,” Seokjin continues, “which is likely, we incapacitate them without killing anyone.”

“Find the councilors and bring them in front of the Emperor, if they aren’t there already,” Taehyung says.

“Reveal the Emperor’s plans and hope that enough of the councilors didn’t know about it and also see it for the madness it is,” Hoseok adds.

Yoongi says, “Hopefully no threatening or killing is necessary to get their support when I ask my father to abdicate or be deposed.”

“If it does come to a fight, we’re all going to use our gifts as best we can,” Namjoon says. “And take out your parents.”

Yoongi nods. “Except I’ll be using most of my power to protect Jungkook from being ensorcelled because he’s the only one vulnerable to it. And Jungkook hopefully doesn’t get cornered because…”

“Because I still can’t use my gifts,” Jungkook finishes. “Once you’re Emperor, things hopefully get a lot simpler and easier because less people will be trying to kill us and more people will have to do what you ask. We’ll go from there with the treaties and all that.”

That’s the end of their plan, if all goes well. Yoongi can’t help the nerves that build. Too much is riding on what they can accomplish today.

“Get in, get the councilors in front of the emperor, reveal his weird plans for selling their kids and then taking over more planets, hope they all see the madness and depose him in favor of me,” Yoongi mumbles, half to himself. “Should be easy, right?”

Jimin snorts. “If you say so.”

With a jerk that sends all of them stumbling into furniture or each other or the floor, their ship drops out of hyperspeed. 

Yoongi scrambles to look out the window hoping to see the cause of their sudden, unexpected stop. There’s an Imperial ship just inside their docking radius. “Shit,” he says.

The others, on their feet and nursing bumps and bruises, all look at him with varying degrees of alarm at the exclamation.

“Imperial craft,” Yoongi explains, backing away from the window. “With luck, they’re just doing a routine inspection.”

“ This is Imperius X82, on behalf of the Emperor. Prepare to be boarded, ” a voice crackles over the ship’s speakers.

“Shit,” Jungkook echoes.

“You don’t think they’re still looking for us, do you?” Jimin asks. “It’s been weeks since we blew up the freighter.”

Yoongi shrugs.

Jungkook watches him for a moment. When Yoongi offers no encouragement, he says, “Let’s just wait and see what they want. Maybe they just want a look at the cargo.”

There’s heavy footsteps on the metal above them. Yoongi can’t shake the feeling that something is terribly wrong.

“I’m going to check upstairs,” he says when the footsteps don’t stop. “Just in case I might…I don’t know. Just to see.”

“I’ll come with you,” Jungkook says.

Yoongi shakes his head. “Better it’s only one of us if it goes bad.”

Jungkook grabs his arm and says, “Yoongi, I don’t like this. You can’t go in there alone.”

“Half of this plan hinges on us getting in front of my parents without a fight.”

Jungkook’s grip doesn’t loosen. “Yoongi,” is all he says.

Yoongi carefully pulls his arm away. “It’ll be fine,” he murmurs.

“What if it isn’t? How are we going to know?”

“It’ll be fine . And if it’s not then you’re going to have a lot more to worry about than just me.”

“Yoongi‒” 

“Jungkook, I promise, I’ll be right back.” Before Jungkook can respond, Yoongi turns and goes up the stairs, alone.

As soon as he clears the doorway, Yoongi is instantly glad he came alone. Two of his father’s personal guards stand just inside their craft. His stomach drops. 

In the next second, he closes the door behind him and slams the one at the bottom of the stairs shut. The door, solid iron, doesn’t open as much as the others bang against it.

Yoongi straightens, hiding the twist of his fingers behind his back as they control his magic. “I assume you know who I am.”

The first guard puts a hand on her weapon. “Imperial highness, we were told you were dead.”

Yoongi is surprised to hear that, but he shouldn’t be. Of course the rest of the system would have noticed the freighter’s explosion. Less so the escape of one small transport ship, especially since they only flew as far as Tirune.

“Very much alive, as you can see.”

“The Emperor will want to see you right away. He and the Empress are just inside our craft, with a few councilors.”

The second guard glances at the closed door behind him.

“Lead on,” Yoongi says before either of them can ask what else is downstairs.

The guard leads him onto the Imperial craft. There’s guards posted in front of every door, every hallway. Yoongi wonders what danger his father is trying to protect himself from, if he thought Yoongi and the others were killed in the explosion.

The guards lead him into the central room of the craft, where both Yoongi’s parents are gathered with at least half of the council. The conversation in the room comes to a stop at the sight of him. There’s a clatter in the silence as one of the councilors drops whatever they were holding. 

“Yoongi?” the Empress says, shocked. Yoongi tries to ignore all the feelings the sound of her voice dredges up. She walks up to him, hands cradling his face. Her thumb brushes the scratches underneath his eye. “Where have you been? When we got back to Sel Iriu and you weren’t there, we feared the worst!”

Yoongi pulls out of her grip, trying to tamp down the way his stomach twists at the feeling of her fingers on his face. “Let’s not pretend we both don't know where I was and what I found out.”

Her face smoothes into an inscrutable expression. “Very well,” she says. She backs away to stand back next to the Emperor, his own expression unreadable.

The entire council is staring at their sovereign.

“Yoongi, my son,” the Emperor says, pleased tone not matching the emptiness of his eyes. “When we returned home and you were missing for so long, we feared the worst. It gladdens our hearts to see you alive and well.”

“I’m not in the mood to trade pleasantries with you,” Yoongi says lowly. “Have you spoken to your council about what you were doing out in the backwaters of the system?”

The Emperor’s smile doesn’t fade. “We were on a diplomatic envoy to speak with some of the lesser species in our system. The court officials said you asked about it, did you not hear where we went?”

“And how did that go?”

The Emperor shrugs amenably. “The Kiraits were eager and offered information of great value to the Empire. We struck a fair bargain with them. But it seems someone stole what we gave them in return. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, Yoongi, would you?”

“Do you know what he gave the Kiraits?” Yoongi asks the councilors, pointedly ignoring his father. Most of the councilors turn to him, purely out of shock that he would interrupt the Emperor. “Do you?”

Both Councilor Kims are avoiding his gaze. Councilor Jung makes eye contact just long enough for her to realize what he’s implying. Her face goes a little pale. The look she turns on the Emperor is scathing , even across the room.

“For those of you who are unaware,” Yoongi says. “The Emperor offered five citizens of this Empire as weapons to the Kiraits. Five living, dreaming people. Children of members of this very council. He doesn’t care about any of you and he certainly doesn’t care about our people.”

“Yoongi,” the Emperor cautions. “Mind your place‒”  

“The Kiraits were going to betray you,” Yoongi interrupts again. “If I hadn’t been there and freed everyone, this system would have been destroyed, our people used to create weapons. What made you believe the Kiraits could be trusted? They couldn’t. I am the reason we’re standing here today, the reason our planets are still standing.”

“What are you saying, Imperial highness?” Councilor Park asks softly.

“Your children, your hybrid children, have gifts,” Yoongi says to the councilors. “Gifts that expand upon what us Iriu are capable of in ways that will astound you. My father, our Emperor , offered them to the Kiraits in exchange for information about our neighboring systems, so that he could expand his Empire and increase his influence. Like the people he already leads aren’t enough.” Yoongi shrugs, as if the events on the freighter were no big deal. “I stopped him.”

Councilor Jung is looking at Yoongi almost admiringly. “What would you have us do, Imperial highness? You accuse your father of great crimes.”

Yoongi takes a deep breath. “Abdicate the throne,” he says to the Emperor. “Acknowledge that you are caught and beaten and the throne can pass to me bloodlessly.”

The Emperor looks at him. Looks at his council, angry and murmuring. He looks back at Yoongi and sighs, nodding slowly. “Very well. I give to you my‒” He stops abruptly with a choked noise. He looks down at his chest.

The bloodied end of a blade is sticking out just beneath his sternum. His hands lift towards it almost of their own accord. The blade twists and emerges another inch from his chest. The Emperor makes that choked noise again as the blade is roughly withdrawn. Without it to hold him up, he topples forward onto the steps, mouth and eyes wide open. His blood drips crimson over the floor.

Triumphant in his place is the Empress. She grins and, into the stunned silence of the room, says, “I will not be abdicating my throne to anyone.”

Yoongi takes half a step forward, hands lifted in preparation for the confrontation he didn’t want to have. He thinks briefly of Jungkook and the others, waiting in the ship still docked to this one, and steels himself. This is not a fight he can afford to lose.

The councilors scatter towards the back of the large room.

The Empress gives a motherly tut when she sees him making a stand. “I tried so hard to make you strong, Yoongi. But you cling so tightly to what is dear to you. It’s the one thing I could never purge you of.” Her smile sharpens. “I’d argue that my most important lesson is that the only way to stay afloat in this world is to not care about anything.”

Her gift, honed for decades longer than Yoongi has been alive, wraps around him like a shroud and batters at his magic.

“You’re wrong,” Yoongi says, teeth gritted. “If I have nothing to care about, I have nothing to fight for.”

“Fight for yourself, that’s what I always taught you,” the Empress all but taunts. She hasn’t even broken a sweat. Yoongi feels like his bones are shaking under her onslaught. It’s all he can do to keep the door protecting his friends closed. “Everyone else is just a tool or a distraction. I should’ve expected that getting you married would weaken you. Too much of a romantic to utilize your spouse properly.” She shrugs, looking triumphant now. “I suppose it is a mother’s curse to always have to clean up after her children’s messes. I will do what you didn’t have the stomach to.”

The threat against Jungkook makes Yoongi’s blood go cold. He thinks briefly about making a break for the door, cutting his losses and running. The momentary lapse in focus is enough for his mother’s magic to get an edge in.

In the next breath, all his defenses fall and the Empress’s magic wraps around him so tightly he can barely breathe.

~~

Jungkook sits on the benches on the wall of the room they’re trapped in, Jimin on one side and Hoseok on the other. His knee bounces erratically and he can’t help glancing back at the unmoving door before them. Jimin dabs at his knuckles, bloody from trying to knock the door down. Every second ticks by silently, peacefully , but he knows he won’t be able to shake this feeling until Yoongi is back at his side, serious and unruffled as always.

The immovable door opens with a creak and Jungkook practically jumps to his feet, turning to look as fast as he can.

It’s Councilor Jung, not Yoongi, and she looks out of breath and frantic. She runs down the stairs and barely manages to slow herself enough to avoid knocking Jungkook over. She shoves something into his hands. “Take this to the Queen of Vospin. Tell her I sent you. She‒” Councilor Jung glances nervously over her shoulder and gasps for breath. “You have to go.”

“Where’s Yoongi?” Jungkook says, clutching the paper in his hands with all of his strength. “I won’t leave without him.”

“You have to,” the Councilor says. “The Empress…they fought. She won. Go .”

“I won’t leave him.”

Councilor Jung physically pushes him away from the stairs. “You are the last authority in this Empire that isn’t trying to start an intergalactic war . If you stay now, you won’t be able to help anyone, least of all your partner.”

“Last authority‒” Jungkook shakes his head, but lets himself be moved a little. “What are you talking about? I have no authority in the Empire.”

Councilor Jung gives him an unamused look. “You have the same power as his highness. He gave you his title, a few days after you married.”

“He what ?”

“There’s no time for this,” she says. She opens the door again and starts up the stairs. “Go to Vospin. The queen there will protect you. We’re all counting on you.”

Then she’s gone and Jungkook is watching the Imperial craft jump to hyperspace without them and his head is spinning so quickly he can hardly think at all, except that Yoongi gave him control over the entire system when they had barely met.

Chapter Text

Returning to Vospin and the palace makes Jungkook ache for the early days of their marriage when all he was worried about was making friends with Yoongi and finally getting to see a new planet.

How things have changed since then.

He feels the absence of Yoongi at his side like a wound, sharp and unpleasant. The Vospi palace does nothing to help. Every corner he turns has a memory. Here’s where you and Yoongi walked, here’s where you danced together, here’s the garden where he stabbed himself for you . Jungkook wants to trade them all for the real thing.

He doesn’t really get the chance to linger on it, though, because before long he and his guard are brought before the Vospi queen and the gravity of the situation hits him.

The queen is resplendent on her throne. Her clothes are gold and black and verdant blue, the colors so rich they make the rest of the room look undersaturated. But the highlight of her outfit, of almost her entire body, is the long string of pearls wrapped in heavy loops around her neck and through her hair and down through her skirts. They’re all sorts of colors - classic white, but also pink and black and gold. They rattle against each other and glow faintly, the same whitish blue as her gills.

Jungkook feels very, very small in front of her.

As soon as he finishes bowing politely to her, he offers her the written note. “Thank you for seeing me on such short notice, Your Majesty. This letter is from Councilor Jung on Sel Iriu. She asked me to deliver it to you.”

The queen takes the letter from his hand and looks him over critically while she tears at the envelope. “You flew an awfully long way to hand deliver me a note. Doesn’t the Heir’s partner have better things to do with his time?”

Jungkook doesn’t answer, even though he knows it’s rude. She needs to read what Councilor Jung wrote, first, and then he can fill in whatever blanks remain.

She scans the paper slowly. When she looks back up at him, her eyes are narrow. “This explains very little.”

Jungkook swallows hard. “I’m afraid I don’t know what it says.”

The queen leans onto one arm of her throne. “It says you’re the acting Heir to the Empire and I ought to help you with whatever you need. Is your partner dead?”

“No!” Jungkook nearly chokes on his words. “Well, I…” The thought of it makes something in his chest ache. “I don’t know,” he says helplessly. “I don’t know.”

The queen comes down from her dais and wraps Jungkook in a hug so tender he nearly loses his composure right there. “It’s alright, my dear, I’m not trying to frighten you. The Councilor left a lot of blanks, didn’t she? Let’s go sit somewhere more comfortable and we can figure this out.”

Jungkook nods and blinks away the tears that rose unbidden to the surface. The queen leads him to her private receiving room, colored in soft blues and a thousand cushions. She slumps into one of the couches and tugs Jungkook until he settles next to her.

“Why don’t you explain what’s happened, hm?” she says softly.

So Jungkook does. He begins with the coup and Yoongi’s promises, and then his kidnapping and their discovery of Hoseok and the revelation that Sel Iriu wasn’t safe. Then the disappearance of their friends and the race to find out where they went. The freighter and the brutality of the Kiraits and Jungkook’s wounds. The extended stay on Tirune and the discovery of the hybrid gifts. Flying back to Sel Iriu for what they hoped would be the final confrontation.

“Except we ran into an Imperial craft and Yoongi went off by himself. And then Councilor Jung came running out saying Yoongi fought with the Empress and lost and somehow I’m also the Heir and that I had to come here to you first and‒” Jungkook takes a deep, shuddering breath. “I didn’t even know he gave me his title.”

The queen pats his shoulder comfortingly with a webbed hand. “It’s alright,” she says. “It sounds a bit like it’s been a rollercoaster for you for a while.”

“Yeah,” Jungkook says.

“And now your partner is gone, hurt or trapped or whatever else, and you can hardly think except that you have to help him.”

Jungkook tears up again. “Yeah,” he says again, achingly.

The queen smiles. “I’m on your side, so don’t worry. What do you want to do?”

“The only thing I can think of is to go to all the vassals and tell them what’s going on. That Yoongi and I are trying to take over for his parents and we need their support. But,” Jungkook scoffs. “They’re not going to listen to me .”

“Yes, they are,” the queen says, firmly, but not unkindly. “You’re the Heir.”

That makes Jungkook feel like Yoongi’s dead. “ Yoongi’s the Heir,” he says. “I’m just his partner, just helping him. It’s not my empire.”

“Isn’t it?” the queen asks. “Your people live in the system too.”

Jungkook isn’t sure how to respond to that. Honestly, he isn’t really sure how to process the fact that Yoongi gave him real, tangible power in the Empire. There is so much good he could do for so many people. The thought of it scares him a little.

“Where do I start?” Jungkook asks the queen. “Where do I go next?”

She allows the change in subject with a knowing smile. “That’s up to you, I suppose. Kisun is closest. Their rulers can be hard to talk to seriously though, so it may benefit you to have the support of the other vassals before approaching them. But if you can convince them first, the others will immediately know the situation isn’t a laughing matter.”

“Then the Qryn?”

The queen hums thoughtfully and all her pearls vibrate. “The Senate operates poorly on short notice. It takes them several days to gather under their protocols.”

Jungkook’s panic flares again. “I don’t have that kind of time. Travelling is already eating up more than I can stand to think about.”

“You’ll have to use your authority, then,” the queen says almost smugly. “If you, as Heir, call the Senate into an emergency session, they will have to gather in a few hours. So long as you are polite and present the facts plainly, they will listen to you. The Senate does not look kindly upon the Emperor.

“As for Darus,” she continues, “they will also be easy to convince. Your partner is well liked there, since he is close with the Twelfth Seat prince. The Darusi queens are his aunts.”

“Oh,” Jungkook says. “Taehyung is with me.”

“Even better!” The queen grins. “You may not even have to speak to them.”

Jungkook stares at his hands and nods resolutely, trying not to acknowledge all the fear and worry and whatever else. “We’ll start there then. It’s not too far either.”

The Vospi queen pats his shoulder encouragingly. “Trust in your partner’s belief in you. He trusted you with this. You must be worthy of it.”

~~

Back on the craft, Jungkook feels lost all over again. The sight of his friends and the way they all so clearly turn to him for guidance nearly makes him lose his composure.

“Hey, hey,” Jimin says, one hand around his wrist. “We’re right here, you’re not alone. Update us?”

Jungkook hands him the letter. “We…all I can think is to gather the other rulers to overthrow the Empire. Since I…” He pauses, breathing slowly for a moment, trying to gather the courage to say the words aloud. “Since I have Yoongi’s title, I have the authority to ask them to gather.”

Namjoon reads the letter over Jimin’s shoulder. “Is that what we’re going to do?”

Jungkook wraps his arms around himself. “I don’t know. I’m still kind of…I don’t know.”

“You don’t have to,” Namjoon says apologetically. “I didn’t mean to pressure you.”

Jungkook gives him an attempt at a smile. “It’s okay. I’m just, you know, still trying not to just freak out about everything. Where Yoongi’s gone, if he’s okay, what might happen if I mess any of this up.”

“Hey,” Seokjin says softly. “If we mess any of this up. You’re not alone.”

That very thought does make him tear up. Taehyung hugs him tightly.

“I’m scared,” Jungkook says. “How am I supposed to convince all these leaders to come with me and overthrow the Empire? What do I do if they don’t want to help?”

“Then we’ll break out Yoongi on our own,” Hoseok says. “Escape back to your parents or to another system or somewhere else.”

“But getting these rulers to help us is probably our best chance at success,” Jimin says. “If we don’t get rid of the Emperor, we’re going to be running for the rest of our lives. If we can avoid that, I’d like to.”

Jungkook maneuvers around them in order to sit down. He feels Yoongi’s absence keenly. The thought of the title he’s now got, the title he’s apparently had since the beginning , fills him with confusion and uncertainty, not unlike when Yoongi got himself stabbed on Jungkook’s behalf.

The reminder of that incident, the knowledge that followed after, is enough to calm him. He can understand some logic of why Yoongi might have given him the title, but he doesn’t understand what he’s supposed to do with it. Was Yoongi expecting to confront the Emperor and not return? This is responsibility Jungkook never expected to have.

He wishes he could ask Yoongi about it. What made him give his title away to a stranger, what he thinks Jungkook could accomplish with it, how long he was going to keep it a secret.

“He’s going to be fine,” Namjoon says, having sat next to him at some point during Jungkook’s whirlwind of thoughts.

Jungkook, once he’s processed what Namjoon said, nods.

“He will,” Namjoon confirms. “He’s strong and smart and he’s been playing Iriu politics since he was a kid. He’ll be more worried about us than he is about himself.”

Jungkook nods again.

“The best thing we can do to help him is gather the vassals like my mother suggested,” Hoseok says. “The sooner we can depose the Emperor, the sooner we can be sure Yoongi is safe.”

“So much is counting on me succeeding,” Jungkook whispers.

“Us,” Taehyung says. “ Us succeeding.”

Jungkook looks up at the five of them, grim and determined and just as rattled as he is. Somehow, that altogether uninspiring sight is enough to make him, at last, feel like this endeavor isn’t entirely hopeless.

Chapter Text

Jungkook tugs his hood further over his head, ensuring his features are properly shrouded in shadows. Taehyung, beside him, does the same. Jungkook protested the need for disguises at all when they first landed, thinking no one here would even recognize him.

They duck into an alleyway, turning their faces away from the street, as a group of Imperial guards pass by. The patrols quickly made some attempt at anonymity necessary. 

As soon as the guards are gone, Jungkook and Taehyung return to the streets. None of them were exactly sure where the capitol of Darus was before coming here and, unluckily, the first space port they saw was nowhere near it. They’ve spent the better part of two days trying to find transport across the planet.

Now, finally, Taehyung seems to think he’s found somewhat of a solid contact. He leads Jungkook through the twisting streets, consulting the digipad with directions the last person they spoke to gave them.

Jungkook keeps his eyes sharp for patrols of Imperial guards and anyone who might have recognized them and tries not to overthink exactly what he’s going to say when he finally gets in front of the queens.

“We’ll pay,” Taehyung is saying to the vendor in front of them. “Just my friend, here, and I, that’s all.”

The vendor examines the note Taehyung has placed in front of them. “Pay up front,” they say finally. “And if there’s even a whiff of the Imperial guard, I’m leaving you both behind.”

Taehyung nods. “No problem. We’re trying to avoid the guard too, that’s why we’re talking to you.”

The vendor gives them one last suspicious once over before beckoning them to follow. A few twisting alleyways and a cleverly disguised entryway hide the vendor’s vessel. At the sight of it, Taehyung plunks a hefty purse into their waiting hand.

Jungkook and Taehyung buckle into the passenger seats and settle in for their ride to the capitol. The vendor-slash-pilot doesn’t speak and neither do they. Jungkook stares out the window and tries to figure out how they’re going to get into the Queens’ Estate without getting caught by the royal or Imperial guard.

~~

The Empress does not throw Yoongi into a prison cell upon their return to Sel Iriu, to his surprise. She simply has him delivered back to his rooms and keeps him locked away there. It’s better than a cell, he concedes, but even his suite gets stifling after a few days.

Especially when absolutely no news of the rest of the Empire is delivered to him. He’s simply left to wonder whether his friends have all been killed or captured or if they’re still out there, trying to fix the mess he’s gotten them into.

The only break from the monotony he gets is when his mother pays him a visit.

The first time, he stood warily across the room from her and waited for her to make a move against him. She never did, just poured two cups of tea and talked for an hour or two about the state of their people.

The second time was the same. As was the third and fourth. By the fifth, when Yoongi had given up standing and instead sat on the stairs below the bed, she spent her couple of hours talking about nothing at all before asking, out of the blue, “Have you given up on that Tirunese boy yet?”

“Excuse me?”

She shrugs. “You really think he’s coming? That he’ll brave the entire Imperial fleet for you?”

“I don’t expect you to understand the relationship between Jungkook and I,” Yoongi says flatly. “It’s probably beyond you, seeing as you were able to murder your husband without second thought.”

The Empress smiles almost fondly at him. “If you ever have a child, Yoongi, you will understand why I did what I did to your father. Everything I have done, everything , has been for you.”

Yoongi snorts.

Her smile doesn’t fade. “You won’t consider helping me then? Your title is still yours. All this that I’m fighting for could still be yours.”

“You’re trying to build this empire up on a foundation of death and lies and betrayal and you don’t know me at all if you think I want any part of that,” Yoongi spits.

“Very well,” the Empress says, getting to her feet and smoothing her skirts. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

And then she’s gone.

Yoongi drops his head into his hands and feels like he’s falling apart, just a little bit.

~~

Jungkook needn’t have worried because as soon as they arrive in the capitol, Taehyung’s demeanor completely changes. He no longer stops every few steps to consult maps or ask for directions. He strides confidently through the streets and even nods at people who make eye contact.

When he notices Jungkook’s gaping, Taehyung grins. “I spent summers here growing up. We’ll be on the Estate in no time.”

Jungkook doesn’t know what to say, except that he’s thankful out of his mind that he doesn’t have to try and do this alone.

Before long they’re at some side gate of the Estate and Taehyung is smiling and laughing with some gardener, asking about grandchildren and chrysanthemums and stained tablecloths. Jungkook doesn’t bother trying to make sense of it because within five minutes they’re on the grounds and the gardener is promising them an audience with the queens.

When the gardener bows his way into the receiving room, saying he’s brought personal guests of the queens’, Jungkook’s nerves return.

The two queens rise when Taehyung and Jungkook enter. Taehyung throws off his hood with a dramatic flourish and the two women exclaim excitedly. They come down off their dais to embrace him and pet his hair and ask how he’s been. 

The first queen is wearing glittering ocean blue skirts and a loose white top. The second is in green and gold, one arm draped around her wife’s shoulders and the other resting on her pregnant belly.

“Introduce us to your friend, Taehyung,” the one in blue says, smiling.

“This is Jungkook,” Taehyung says. He pauses instead of giving Jungkook’s title, leaving space for Jungkook to clarify the situation.

Jungkook doesn’t offer his title, his old one or the one he found out about recently. He smiles at the queens, hoping it isn’t too stiff, and says, “I’m afraid we’re here to discuss politics.”

The queen in green studies him carefully. “You’re the Heir’s partner.”

Jungkook nods. “The Empire is mostly what we’ve got to talk about.”

“Talk, then,” the first queen says.

So Jungkook and Taehyung explain the situation, both with the hybrids and Yoongi’s disappearance and the task they’re now trying to complete.

“You really think all the vassals will come?” The second queen asks when they’ve finished. “If we fail, the Emperor will not be kind to the people of those of us who made a stand against him.”

Taehyung looks pointedly at Jungkook again and he knows this time, he can’t avoid saying it. “I share Yoongi’s title,” Jungkook says quietly. “He gave it to me when we married. If the other vassals won’t gather simply because they’re tired of living under the Emperor’s regime, then they will gather because I commanded them to.”

The two queens share a glance. “There’s an Iriu embassy up the street,” one says, still staring at her wife. “It should be closed at this time of day, so you shouldn’t run into any officials. There’s an agreement there that we signed.”

“Not to take up arms against the Empire,” the other continues. “If you bring it to us, we can dispose of it. Once that’s done, we’ll make a stand with you.”

~~

The argument with the Empress continues. She asks him to abandon Jungkook, Yoongi asks her why he would ever do that. He gets sick of the sight of her. She tells some story about his childhood, some silly thing he did when he was young, and it takes every bit of him to remember what she’s done.

He has to dredge up the sight of her blade sticking through his father’s chest or the venom in her voice on the freighter so he doesn’t want to crawl into her open arms like a child. He hasn’t felt so alone in his life and it weighs on him heavily.

Yoongi spends most of his time staring out the window wondering what the others are up to or trying to think of what more he could be doing here or wishing he hadn’t wasted those first weeks with Jungkook by avoiding him. These rooms are empty and quiet now, without Jungkook to fill the space.

That’s what he’s doing when Yunhui first comes to him. She’s carrying the tray of his dinner and he wouldn’t have noticed her at all except that his meals have been brought by the same person the entire time he’s been here and it wasn’t her.

He watches her carefully place the tray on the table, hiding behind the changing screen near the dresser. 

“Imperial highness,” Yunhui calls, looking around for him. “I have your dinner.”

That confirms she’s here with ulterior motives, because the regular person would just leave the tray and exit without a word. Yoongi palms his knife.

Yunhui shifts from foot to foot when he doesn’t answer. “I have something I want to talk to you about,” she says, much softer. “Please come out, Imperial highness.”

Cautiously, Yoongi emerges. He doesn’t put away his knife.

She bows at the sight of him. “I don’t have long, Imperial highness, but I thought you could use someone out in the palace.”

“That’s you, I suppose.”

She nods, cautiously meeting his eyes. Her gaze gets bolder when he doesn’t admonish her for it.

“And how am I supposed to know my mother didn’t send you here?” Yoongi asks. “For all I know you’re just going to report whatever I say back to her or kill me if I get too close to getting out.”

“I don’t work for the Empress,” Yunhui says. “She killed the Emperor.”

“So?”

Yunhui shrugs. “My previous agreement was with him.”

“You’re the one who told him Jungkook and I never slept together,” Yoongi realizes.

She nods. “I was there the day he and Hoseok returned to the palace. His highness mentioned it while I was in earshot and I reported it to the Emperor.”

“Why? He had no love for your mother.”

“Like he had any for yours,” she retorts. Then she takes a deep breath and shrugs again. “He made a lot of promises and kept the ones he had the chance to. Nobody else offered me that.”

Yoongi looks her up and down. “So, what, you think I’m going to promise you stuff?”

Yunhui scoffs. “Don’t kid yourself. The Empress is just grating as hell and she doesn’t like me because I have the audacity of being a concubine’s daughter,” she sneers. “I figure you’re the best shot of getting rid of her. You’re the only one I’m sure isn’t on her side, for starters.”

Yoongi stares at her, thinking. What does he have to lose, really? And if she really does want to help, her assistance could be invaluable. “Alright,” he says once he’s decided.

She nods sharply. “I’ll see you in the morning, then. Tell me then if there’s anything specific you want me to look into.”

Yunhui leaves and finally, finally , Yoongi feels something like hope.

~~

“Why didn’t you want to tell them you’re also the Heir?” Taehyung asks while they make their way to the embassy. “They’re on our side, more than any of the others are going to be.”

Jungkook shrugs. “It’s not my title.”

Taehyung gives him a look.

Jungkook sighs. “Not in the ways that matter. I didn’t earn it, didn’t ask for it. Even if I accept it, there’s going to be millions of people that don’t. Why fight all of them for a title I didn’t want?”

“Hm,” Taehyung says thoughtfully. “You could do a lot of good, though.”

Jungkook doesn’t say anything.

“I love Yoongi, you know, and he’s going to be a great Emperor. But you understand the struggles of the regular people of the Empire better than he ever will. There’s so much you could do, so much you could change .” Taehyung looks away, at the very people he’s talking about. “It’s just…Don’t give it up just yet, alright? Yoongi gave it to you for a reason.”

Then the embassy is before them and Jungkook has a suitable excuse for not responding. The doors aren’t locked, which should probably have been their first warning that the building wasn’t as deserted as the queens said it would be.

They continue through the quiet halls anyway, though, not thinking anything of it. When an official comes out of his office unexpectedly, both of them jump. The official jumps too and all three of them pretend to be much less unruffled by the ordeal than they are.

“What are you two doing in here?” The official asks gruffly. “The embassy is closed.”

“Sorry, sir,” Taehyung says, smoothly adopting the local accent. “We’re just here to pick up some paperwork for Officiant Choi.”

The official raises a skeptical eyebrow. “That takes two of you?”

“I’m transferring,” Taehyung says. “He’s shadowing me for my last two weeks.” He points at Jungkook with his thumb. Jungkook waves.

“Whatever,” the official says, waving them forward. “Just lock up when you’re done.”

“Yes, sir!” Taehyung calls brightly after him.

As soon as he rounds the corner, Taehyung slips into the records room. “The main office should be at the end of the hall,” he whispers to Jungkook.

Silently, Jungkook creeps to the last door in the hallway and slips inside. There’s a good twenty desks, but he goes straight to the big desk at the back of the room. He roots through all the drawers, glancing up at the door every few seconds, before he finds the document he’s looking for. As soon as he does, he shuffles the desk back into some semblance of order and meets up with Taehyung in the hall.

“Got it?” Taehyung asks when they’re together again.

Jungkook shows him the papers and Taehyung procures the matching copy. “Excellent,” Jungkook whispers. “Let’s get out of here.”

~~

The Empress won’t be easy to trick, Yoongi knows that. She’s smart, clearly smarter than anyone in the palace gave her credit for, and he’s been putting up enough of a fight against her that she won’t be easy to convince he’s on her side.

That’s what he has to do though. He knows that too. If he wants to get out of this room, if he even wants a chance at catching her off guard, she will have to trust him. And that means convincing her he’s decided to abandon Jungkook and all the others.

It hurts him, even knowing it’s pretend, but he pushes that down and away and far from anything he thinks about. There will be time to process this later, when the Empress is gone and Jungkook is safe in his arms and all is well again.

So Yoongi pretends and pretends with all his heart and hopes that wherever Jungkook is in the universe, no one is going to tell him that Yoongi has abandoned him.

~~

If the queens are surprised Jungkook and Taehyung managed to retrieve the contract so quickly, they don’t show it.

“Nice work,” the pregnant queen says while she looks over the documents. “And no one saw you?”

“There was one official,” Taehyung says. “But we played it off. He didn’t suspect anything.”

“Good,” the other queen says, nodding.

The first queen looks up from the papers at Jungkook. “Very well, Imperial highness. We’ll fly with you to Sel Iriu when the time comes.”

“And if it comes to a fight, you have our fleet,” the second adds. “Send word once you’ve gotten the other vassals’ support and we’ll gather.”

Jungkook bows. “I can’t thank you enough.”

“Honestly, we’re probably the ones who owe thanks. Breaking up the Empire is going to benefit us vassals more than it will benefit Iriuna.”

“I know,” Jungkook says. “But it’s the right thing to do. For all the people the Emperor has treated unjustly.”

The first queen comes to some sort of decision. “You know,” she begins. “We could be persuaded to stay in the Empire.”

“How do you mean?” Jungkook asks. 

The queen shrugs and smiles enigmatically. “The Empire is corrupt because the man who leads it allowed, even encouraged, it to be so. With a better leader, the Empire might become something worth being part of.”

“I am no Emperor,” Jungkook says.

“And your spouse?” The second queen asks.

Jungkook doesn’t have an answer.

“The Heir has a good head on his shoulders,” she says, more gently. “And you know better than most what the people need. He’d listen to your council, wouldn’t he?”

Jungkook just stares at them, mind whirring.

Taehyung, beside him, smiles.

Chapter Text

Kisun is a different beast than Darus. Jungkook has never been to a place where the magic made up so much of the world. Without Seokjin’s hand clamped firmly around his wrist, Jungkook would have lost his mind or his wallet or, at the very least, his sense of direction.

Seokjin diverts the strongest of the illusions away from Jungkook’s mind. It leaves him seeing Kisun’s reality, a dull concrete gray base for the people to work their magic on, with a watery overlay of what the people project into each other’s minds.

Even just viewing it on the outside like this, Jungkook feels a bit like he’s losing his grip on what is and isn’t real. The vividness of the magic seeps through Seokjin’s protection despite all his attempts.

They don’t have the benefit of knowing the rulers here, two queens and a king, which makes the whole process even more difficult. Jungkook and Seokjin are stuck waiting in line for an audience with everyone else.

When they first get into the line, Seokjin leans close to Jungkook’s ear and whispers, “You know if we told the guards you were the Heir, they’d just let us in, right? We wouldn’t have to wait out here.”

Jungkook just shakes his head, frowning. “It’s not my title.”

“Yoongi gave it to you.”

“Maybe he should have given it to someone else.” Jungkook, frustrated, pulls his arm from Seokjin’s hand.

The world explodes into color and noise and smells and for a moment Jungkook thinks he’s going to be lost in the chaos forever.

Then Seokjin’s hand comes back around his wrist and everything calms. Jungkook can only gasp for breath, leaning back against Seokjin while he regains his bearings.

Seokjin rubs his shoulder and says softly, “There is no one better he could have given it to.”

~~

Yoongi isn’t sure if his mother has caught on to his and Yunhui’s partnership or not. He’s absolutely sure she hasn’t caught onto his plan to trick her into agreeing to stand with her instead of Jungkook because all he’s done differently is not argue with her. It’s a subtle but necessary step, one that will allay her suspicion later.

As if his thoughts have summoned her, the Empress appears for her daily rambling session. After she spends who knows how long talking about who knows what, she finally turns some real attention on Yoongi.

“You’ve been quiet lately,” she says. “Is something bothering you?”

Yoongi rolls his eyes. “Like you’d even care.”

She props her chin on her hand, bringing out her best sympathetic smile. “Starting to wonder if I’m right about that flighty partner of yours? I thought he would have thrown himself against the fleet by now. Maybe he’s not coming?”

Yoongi just turns back to the window. It doesn’t take much to bring some sort of pained expression to his face. Lots of painful things have happened to him recently.

The Empress hums softly. “It’s a difficult thing to come to terms with, I know, but you’ll be better off for it, trust me.”

Yoongi still doesn’t answer.

“I’ll be here,” she continues as she gets up to leave. “As always, I will be here when you’re ready.”

Only once she’s turned her back to him does Yoongi turn his head to watch his mother leave. His heart aches for a thousand different reasons.

~~

They’ve been waiting to go before the Kisun rulers for so long that Jungkook starts to get bored. He sits on the ground, Seokjin’s hand possessively on his neck, and tries to organize his thoughts into a message to his parents. He’s unable to get a description of what’s happened since they last saw each other that satisfies him, but eventually he figures he’s just going to have to deal with what he’s got.

Once he gets to the part where he meant to tell them what they’re doing now, he falters. Jungkook knows his parents will gladly join them in attempting to depose the Emperor since they’ve been planning to leave the Empire on their own for who knows how long. It’s his own role he has trouble describing.

Interim leader until Yoongi returns? Concerned citizen? He hears Taehyung and Seokjin questioning why he won’t just tell people he’s the Heir and the Darusi queens’ pointed remarks about the Empire.

Jungkook wonders what his parents would do, if he told them he was thinking about leading at Yoongi’s side. Whether they would remain in the Empire or ask him to come back to lead Tirune if he was so interested in ruling or abandon him completely. He’s afraid, he thinks, of what the answer might be.

Jungkook still hasn’t quite settled on how to broach the topic when Seokjin tugs gently on his shirt to get him to stand up.

At last, they’ve reached their destination. Inside the wide, open throne room sits only one of the two queens. Likewise, the Kisun king is nowhere to be found.

Both Seokjin and Jungkook bow before approaching the lone queen.

“Your Majesty,” Seokjin says, voice carrying loudly. “This is Jeon Jungkook, Heir to the Empire.”

Jungkook freezes up at the title, but he can’t put the words back into Seokjin’s mouth. The queen eyes both of them with much more interest. “The Heir, waiting all day in line to see me?” she asks incredulously. “Why would he do that?”

“I didn’t want to make my presence known,” Jungkook says quickly. “We’re not here with Imperial business. Just the opposite exactly.”

“Oh?”

“I’m gathering all the vassals,” Jungkook says. “In an attempt to overthrow the Empire, we are going to storm the Imperial planet and depose the Emperor. Darus, Tirune, and Vospin are already with us.”

The queen doesn’t look intrigued or even bored. She looks suspicious. “You know,” she begins. “I’ve met the Heir before, several times. You are not him.”

“Yoongi is my partner,” Jungkook clarifies quickly. “He…gave me his title. When we married.”

“Why do you sound so unsure of that?”

“I only just found out,” Jungkook admits. “There was a considerable amount of corruption in the Empire we discovered and he was taken by the Emperor. I was told in the aftermath.”

The queen laughs cynically. “There has always been corruption in the Empire.”

“I know,” Jungkook says, firmly. “But this is enough to legitimately depose the Emperor. That leaves Yoongi and I the opportunity to dismantle the Empire.”

“Or lead it,” she muses.

Jungkook nods reluctantly.

“Very well,” the queen says abruptly. “I’ll tell my partners about you and this deal. Provided you do one thing for me.”

Seokjin and Jungkook exchange a tired glance. “What would you like us to do?”

~~

“She’s buying it,” Yunhui says without preamble when she brings Yoongi’s next meal. She plunks the tray unceremoniously on the table and sighs when Yoongi ignores her in favor of eating it. She settles into the chair next to him with a huff. “Did you hear me?”

Yoongi grins at her. “Which answer will make you more frustrated?”

She rolls her eyes and slouches further into the chair.

Yoongi lets her stew for a little longer before he decides he’s teased her enough. “What makes you think she’s buying it?”

Yunhui sits up straight like someone yanked her upright. “She was talking about it. ‘I’m finally getting through to him. I knew he’d see reason.’” She throws her hands up dramatically. “The prodigal son returns!”

It’s Yoongi’s turn to roll his eyes. Yunhui grins.

She’s still impatient though, so hardly a moment has passed before she asks, “So, have you got something else for me to do then? Now that we know your plan is working and all that.”

Yoongi contemplates teasing her again, but she looks so eager that he doesn’t quite have the heart for it. He pulls a couple of letters from where he hid them under the table. “I need you to deliver these,” he says. “There’s still a couple of councilors who I know are on my side. They need to know I’m not just sitting down and taking what the Empress is throwing at me. Councilors Park and Jung.”

Yunhui tucks the letters into her sleeve and nods. “You got it, boss. Anything else?”

Yoongi shrugs. “The usual. Keep watching and listening. Try to get as many staff with us as you can.”

Yunhui snorts. “That will be easy. The Empress treats all the staff like we’re dirt. Look them in the eye every once in a while and remember their names and you’ll have the entire staff tripping over themselves to help you.”

“So, just be a decent human being?”

Yunhui gives him a thumbs up as she leaves. “Exactly. Glad one of you Mins gets it.”

~~

“What do they take us for?” Jungkook seethes as he and Seokjin leave the palace grounds. “Are we just a joke to them? Their people’s lives a joke ?”

“I think she was quite serious,” Seokjin says with a sigh. “Let’s regroup with the others and talk this out, alright?”

As soon as the craft’s doors are closing behind them, Jungkook can’t hold it in any longer. “You know what they want?” he says angrily. “Guess, just try , because it’s absolutely ridiculous.”

Namjoon and Hoseok exchange a glance. “What do they want?” Hoseok asks cautiously.

“‘Please bring us proof of your claims that the Heir has been taken and the vassals are gathering to depose the Emperor,’” Jungkook says mockingly. “Because we have that just laying around waiting for someone to ask for it.”

Hoseok winces.

“Shit,” Jimin says. “Are we going to have to go back to Darus and Vospin? Do we have time to go back to Darus and Vospin?”

“Of course we don’t have time,” Jungkook mutters. “Why would any of this be easy ?”

Namjoon taps his fingers rhythmically on the table. “You know…” He bites his lip before cautiously continuing, “Technically, you could just write down that all that is true and then sign it.”

Jungkook just stares at him.

“Because you’re the Heir,” Taehyung clarifies cheerfully.

Jungkook’s stare hardens into a glare. “Why are all of you obsessed with the Heir thing?”

“It’s a big deal,” Seokjin says as he joins them at the table. “And the authority of that title would make all of this a lot easier.”

“I don’t want to force them into it,” Jungkook says. “That makes me no better than the Emperor.”

“I think you’re overlooking the fact that you, a Tirunese prince who married into the Imperial family, holding a title with that much power is the part that would make the vassals take notice,” Namjoon explains. “They have enough authority that, while technically the Heir ranks above them, they could ignore summons from the Heir with little consequences. Showing them your authority in a system that has thus far put non-Iriu far lower on the political ladder is also showing them you’re serious about working for change.”

Jungkook rubs both hands over his face. “I don’t want this authority.”

“Yoongi wanted you to have it,” Jimin says softly.

“Yeah, and that too. Why did he give it to me?”

“You’re a good person,” Hoseok says. “Kind and willing to fight for what you believe in and possessing intimate knowledge of the things people have suffered in this Empire.”

“Yoongi didn’t know any of that the day he met me!”

Seokjin shrugs. “He trusts his instincts. Whatever you did that day was enough to convince him that you cared about the people of this Empire and that there was a good chance you’d want to help us get rid of the Emperor, which you did .”

“It’s just…” Jungkook huffs. “I don’t understand why he’d be so reckless with his power.”

“What do you mean?”

“You could do a lot of bad things with this authority. Hurt a lot of people.”

Jimin stares at him pointedly. “You wouldn’t.”

“Yes, but Yoongi didn’t know me!” Jungkook shakes his head. “I just don’t understand how he could trust just anybody with this.”

“He didn’t trust just anybody,” Hoseok says. “He trusted you .”

~~

Before long, the Empress is convinced enough of Yoongi’s change of heart that she no longer has him confined to his rooms. That first breath of fresh air is so invigorating Yoongi wants to cheer.

Ideally, he’d spend the first few days of his release lying low and doing nothing suspicious, but it’s already been weeks since he left the others and anything could have happened in that time. Yoongi needs to get caught up with the rest of the world as quickly as he can.

So, as soon as he’s able to orchestrate it, he ‘accidentally’ runs into Lady Kim, Taehyung and Yunhui’s mother, outside in one of the more secluded gardens. They bow politely to each other and then, once they verify no one is watching, duck into an alcove behind some hedges.

She hugs him tightly and whispers, “Oh, I’m so glad you’re alright. I’ve been worried sick.”

“Taehyung and the others too,” Yoongi whispers back. “Jungkook and I got them out. We were on Tirune for a while.”

“That’s wonderful news,” she says. “But I’m assuming we’re not risking this just for you to tell me that.”

Yoongi shakes his head and hands her an unmarked envelope. “If you could get this to the council on Tirune. It’s for Jungkook, I…obviously I can’t be sending things off planet right now.”

Lady Kim takes the envelope and squeezes his shoulder affectionately. “Of course. You do what you have to to keep yourself safe right now. You’re not without allies in court, Yoongi. We’ll help as much as we can.”

“Thank you,” he says. “That’s not enough, but thank you.”

She gives one last smile and then she’s gone, skirts swishing as she resumes her meandering path through the gardens. Yoongi sits down on an ornamental bench nearby and waits. If he leaves too soon after her, that’d be like asking someone to think they had spoken.

It’s there that one of the servants finds him, out of breath and frantic. “Imperial highness,” he gasps.

“What?” Yoongi sits up straight, looking over the man for injuries. Finding none, his worry only grows.

“It’s Yunhui,” the servant says. “The Empress, she found out.”

Chapter Text

Jungkook spends the day stalling. He doesn’t want to face the responsibility everyone is trying to force on him and he doesn’t want to face what will happen if he doesn’t succeed at gathering these rulers.

He drags Seokjin back into the city in order to access an instamail station so he can send that message to his parents for real. Seokjin crowds into the glass booth with him, fingers still wrapped loosely around one wrist.

Jungkook quickly types his login information into the portal and waits for his interface to load. As soon as it does, close to a thousand unread messages pop up. Reflexively, he clicks the button near the top to clear ads and other non-urgent messages and then starts a new message.

As quickly and succinctly as he can, he gets down everything he wanted to say the other day. He only pauses a couple of times over word choice, which he gives himself a mental pat on the back for. He sends it to both parents’ personal and work addresses and hopes they’ll see it. His father especially can be notoriously bad about checking his instamail.

Once he’s sent the message, he goes to close out of the portal and the unread messages, now cleared out, catch his eye again. The most recent message’s sender is Lady Kim .

Jungkook clicks on it. He didn’t even know Lady Kim had an instamail account. Sel Iriu, with its technology ban, didn’t have any portals. He skims the message and his heart sinks.

‘ Trouble with the Empress ,’ her message says. ‘ Unsure of YG’s position. Message for you in Tirune. ’

It raises more questions than it answers. Jungkook has been waiting weeks for news about Yoongi but now he wishes he hadn’t been so eager to hear something. Trouble with the Empress could mean anything. Jungkook has trouble catching his breath.

“That’s no good,” Seokjin says, peeking over his shoulder. “We need to get back to Sel Iriu.”

Jungkook lifts his free hand to cover his face. “I…I know. I know.”

Seokjin squeezes his wrist comfortingly.

Jungkook sets his shoulders and strengthens his resolve. “Alright, fine, let’s go write the damn letter so I can sign it and we can get out of here.”

~~

“There you are,” the Empress says when Yoongi enters the throne room. “I just sent a servant for you. I’ve caught a little traitor, lurking in the palace.”

Yunhui is on her knees, bound and gagged, with murder in her eyes.

Yoongi enters cautiously, looking Yunhui over for injuries. He’s unsure of how much the Empress knows so he doesn’t speak. He comes to a stop next to her and they stare down at Yunhui together.

The Empress lifts her hands, readying her magic. “Time to make this little bird sing,” she croons. “Tell us who you work for and this doesn’t have to get bloody.” Her magic pulls the gag from Yunhui’s mouth.

Yunhui licks her lips and then spits on the ground at the Empress’s feet.

The Empress’s gaze sharpens and she smiles viciously. “Very well, then.”

Yoongi hardens his resolve and hopes that Yunhui can be strong. Hopes he’s inspired some kind of loyalty in her, or else the Empress is going to turn her magic on him and there is little he can do to stop her.

~~

The Kisun queen, this time flanked on either side by her partners, reads the memo, signed by Jungkook, with a smug smile. When she finishes, she looks up at him and dips her head. “You have our blades, my Heir.”

Jungkook blanches. “Don’t call me that.”

She brandishes the letter with one eyebrow raised. “Have you not claimed the title?”

“I did what I had to in order to help Yoongi. He’s running out of time.” Jungkook shifts from foot to foot. “So, sure, I’ve accepted the title if that’s what you need to hear in order to help us. You don’t need to rub in my face that you’ve forced my hand.”

The Kisun king’s face is largely expressionless. “Asking if you are serious about protecting the people of this empire should not have been forcing your hand.”

Jungkook laughs sharply. “That is not what I would describe‒”

“Isn’t it?” The other queen interrupts. “You have a responsibility to the people as Heir. Asking you if you were going to accept that responsibility, if you were willing to shoulder that burden, is exactly what we did.” She waves at the letter. “You showed us that you are.”

“I did that for Yoongi,” Jungkook says. “Whatever his reasoning for giving me the title, he and I will parse that out once the danger has passed.”

The first queen’s smile has only grown. “I think you know his reasoning, my Heir. Min Yoongi is not the only one who has noticed the wonders you could do with this empire, given the chance. We all eagerly await the day you realize what the rest of us already have.”

~~

Slowly, the Empress pulls out the third fingernail on Yunhui’s left hand. She thrashes and pants heavily, but doesn’t scream. Her eyes bore into Yoongi’s over the Empress’s shoulder.

“Your silence does you no favors,” the Empress says. “Whoever you’re protecting is just as doomed as you are. I will catch them and then it won’t matter that you kept silent. All this suffering will be for nothing.”

Yoongi sees the resolve in Yunhui’s eyes, the hurt and the fear and the burning rage, and he knows it’s the only way she can tell him to be silent. It’s just as tortuous for him, knowing the only reason she’s here on her knees is because of him. If she wasn’t glaring so hard at him, he would have interfered hours ago.

But she is. Yoongi isn’t going to lessen the impact of her sacrifice by making a useless play. He grits his own teeth and hopes the Empress will tire of plying Yunhui for information sooner rather than later.

As if triggered by his thoughts, the Empress gets to her feet, brushing off her skirts. She looks Yoongi up and down for a moment. Then she smiles. It makes him uneasy.

“Yoongi,” she croons. “Perhaps you can get her to be more forthcoming.”

Yoongi’s stomach sinks. He clears his throat. “I’m sorry?”

“Your turn. You want me to believe you’ve turned over a new leaf?” She waves at Yunhui. “Show me.”

Yoongi looks at Yunhui again, unsure what to say, what to do, how much is too far. Yunhui looks just as angry, just as bold.

“Do it,” she spits. “If you think you can get a word out of me, you’ve got a new thing coming. Do it .” She shakes and grits her teeth, lifts her chin.

Yoongi thinks she is much braver than he is.

He nods to the Empress and gathers his gift, stepping towards Yunhui and wishing he could tell her how sorry and grateful he is.

~~

Jungkook can’t stop thinking about Lady Kim’s message.

Unsure of YG’s position.

He’s shaking, he notices dimly. It has to be close to dawn now, but it’s still dark. He’s alone, sitting up in the gunner’s dome of their ship and staring at the stars like they’re going to offer some kind of clarity.

Unsure of YG’s position .

Jungkook doesn’t know how this happened. They’ve barely known each other a year, how could he have gotten in so deep? He’s lived his whole life without Yoongi, but now the thought of having to spend the rest of it without him is making him sick.

He misses Yoongi.

Jungkook curls a little further into his jacket and tries to blink away the dampness in his eyes. He’s not here to feel sorry for himself. He just couldn’t sleep, he just wanted to look at the sky, he didn’t know heartache could hurt this much. He loses the fight against his emotions. A tear slides down the curve of his nose.

Unsure of YG’s position .

He misses Yoongi.

Jungkook sniffs, trying to clear his nose to breathe better. The sky is blurry. He doesn’t know how to do this, how to handle all the pressure on his shoulders, all the responsibility everyone is piling into his arms. He wishes Yoongi were here, so he could have someone to sit with to ride out the emotions with.

If he closes his eyes and thinks really hard, he can still feel the weight of Yoongi against his chest from their night on the cliffs of Tirune. The steady pressure and the warmth of his body were grounding and Jungkook’s imagination is a poor substitute.

How do you do this all the time? Jungkook wishes he could ask. How have you not given up yet? How are you not crushed by the weight of all those people saying you can make them a better world?

Jungkook wipes the tears from his face and presses his hands into his eyes. He tries to quiet his mind, tries to focus on the sound of his breathing and nothing else.

Unsure of YG’s position .

It’s stifling, crippling, this fear. He feels frozen from it. How is he supposed to make big, empire-wide decisions when all he can think about is Yoongi?

Desperately, he tries to think of what Yoongi would say right now, if he was here.

He’d be holding Jungkook, cradling him gently. He probably wouldn’t say much, Jungkook thinks. He’d just be there , his existence itself a comfort. It makes Jungkook’s heart ache harder.

No, Yoongi would wait for Jungkook to finish crying, to gather himself and be able to talk about what’s wrong.

“I’m scared,” Jungkook whispers. “I can’t do this.”

You can do anything , Yoongi would say. It’s okay to be scared.

“What if I do it wrong? What if I end up hurting people?”

You have a whole host of people at your side who would not let that happen.

“Including you?”

The fantasy has lost its grip, though. Jungkook sits, breath held as he tries to think of what Yoongi would say, but he’s all of a sudden too aware of the fact that he’s sitting alone and talking to himself.

It makes him tear up again, clenching his teeth as he shudders through another sob. He didn’t know loneliness could hurt this much.

Not to mention, he’s really talked himself into a corner with the title. He is scared and he doesn’t want to take that kind of responsibility, but everyone else is right. Yoongi gave it to him and if Jungkook has learned anything about his partner, it’s that he doesn’t do things without reason.

Not to mention that Unsure of YG’s position still floating through his brain. Jungkook doesn’t think he can afford to hem and haw over this any longer. Whatever reason Yoongi gave it to him and whatever he may or may not accomplish with it, Jungkook has been named Heir and being upset about it doesn’t change that. The least he can do is use it to his advantage.

~~

Jungkook bursts through the doors into the Qryn Senatehouse, Namjoon and Jimin hot on his heels. Jimin insisted on coming as moral support and Namjoon because of his familiarity with the culture.

Jungkook goes right up to the desk, leaning forward. “We’re here to speak with the Senate. Gather them.”

The secretary doesn’t even look up from their computer. “Sorry, sir, the Senate isn’t gathering today. You’ll have to come back on Sunday or later during visiting hours.”

“Maybe you didn’t hear me correctly,” Jungkook says. “Gather them. I don’t want to ask again.”

The secretary drags their eyes away from the screen to look at him, unimpressed. “Sir, I’m not sure who you think you are‒”

Jungkook slams his hands on the desk. “I’m the Heir to the goddamn Empire. Gather the fucking Senate.”

The secretary, wide eyed, picks up their phone. “L‒let me make some calls.”

Chapter Text

Torturing Yunhui removed any lingering suspicion the Empress had for Yoongi. She leaves him to wander the palace like he always has, as if every corner doesn’t haunt him with all the people he’s missing.

This is his chance, he knows. Whatever move he’s going to make against her, he’s going to have to do it now. What move, though, eludes him. Yunhui is still in prison, Jungkook and the others somewhere in space (and would be hunted by his mother the moment they tried to enter the atmosphere). There’s not much he can do on his own like this.

He’s going to try, though. He’s going to do his best to subvert the Empress and bring his friends home. As soon as he figures out how to stop her.

If he corners her, he muses while he walks the gardens, he might be able to stand a chance against her with his gift. If they were isolated enough, without anyone around she could use against him.

Not for the first time, he wishes all the others were here with him. She would be caught off guard by the hybrid gifts, he knows, and that would be the exact sort of edge he needs.

Yoongi sits at the bench in the back corner of the gardens and reaches underneath it, feeling for a letter from Lady Kim. Luckily, there is one. She’d been on Iriuna for the last few weeks and he’s been anxious without word from her.

‘ Sent letter to Tirune and warning to JK’s instamail. Await response by post. ’

That’s good news. As good as he can get these days, anyway. If Jungkook gets his letter, he’ll know he’s got Yoongi’s title and that the Empress is in power and that Yoongi misses him. Part of Yoongi hopes that Jungkook will simply swoop in with a perfectly formed plan to stop the Empress and fix everything in the Empire all in one go.

That’s wishful thinking, though. Jungkook may not even be checking his instamail. The revelation that he’s also the Heir might throw him for a loop so strong he doesn’t manage to figure anything out.

No, if Yoongi’s lucky, Jungkook and the others will listen to the plea in his letter and take themselves as far from Sel Iriu as they can get to be safe. The last thing he needs is all of them showing up while he’s confronting the Empress and giving him six vulnerabilities he doesn’t have now.

The longer they stay away, the longer he has to solve this Empress problem and get back to ending the Empire like they’ve been planning for years.

~~

This time when they return to Tirune, Jungkook is lucid for it and his parents are waiting for them.

As soon as the ship lands and they begin to disembark, they’re running forward to embrace him. While the affection isn’t unwelcome, it is surprising. He hugs them back and tries to parse out why his father is clutching him like he’s going to float away and his mother looks like she’s on the verge of tears.

“What’s going on?” he asks, looking to make sure neither of them are hurt.

“We heard what happened,” his mother says. “After you left. And then we received a letter from one of the Imperial concubines and‒” She shakes her head, mouth pressed into a thin line. “We were just worried, that’s all.”

Jungkook smiles reassuringly at his father when he pulls back. “You don’t need to worry about me,” he says. “We’re all fine. Well, Yoongi‒”

“Where is Yoongi?” His mother asks.

Jungkook swallows and shrugs. “We got caught by the Emperor,” he explains. “Yoongi…left. To talk to them and, and he didn’t come back. We’re…working on it.”

His father makes a sympathetic noise and strokes the back of his neck. “Are you alright?”

Jungkook nods, smiling now to assuage their concern. “Of course, don’t worry about me. Like I said, we’re working on it.”

“What are you doing here?” his mother asks. “We certainly don’t have him. You should be on Iriuna, trying to get to the moon, not wasting your time with us.”

“We can’t do anything if the Imperial guard is just going to arrest us on sight,” Jungkook says sharply. “I’m handling it. We need to talk to the war council and then we’ll be out of your hair.”

“Talk to them about what?”

Clearly he isn’t going to get to have this conversation sitting down. “I’ve gathered all the vassal lieges.”

His mother looks taken aback. “You…”

“You don’t need to look that surprised,” Jungkook grumbles.

His father smiles. “Jungkook, we’ve been trying to get you to take a serious role in politics for years. We had to twist your arm to even get you to go to Sel Iriu in the first place. I…You care about people in the way that a good ruler should.” That light shining in his eyes, that’s pride. “Forgive us for being glad to see you use those skills the way we knew you could.”

Jungkook doesn’t know what to say to that, cheeks burning and feeling shy.

His mother laughs. “There’s our Jungkook. Come in, we’ll stop pestering you.”

His father threads his arm through Jungkook’s. “There’s a letter for you,” he says. “From Sel Iriu.” He pulls it from his jacket.

Jungkook had forgotten all about that, the tagged on little message at the end of Lady Kim’s warning. His heart pounds. He takes the letter.

When he rips open the envelope, his hands are shaking. What could Yoongi have to tell him?

‘ Beloved ,’ it reads. 

Jungkook puts it down for a moment, taking a deep breath and blinking the tears out of his eyes.

‘ Beloved,

First, I’m sorry I used my magic to keep you from coming to my aid. I figured one of us ought to remain out of my parents’ clutches. As I’m writing this letter, I’m fine. Hopefully I’m still fine by the time you’re reading it, but it’s too soon to say. There’s a lot I need to update you on.

I gave you my title. Another apology. I’m sorry I never told you. I wasn’t sure how to, at first, and then we started planning the coup and then the kidnappings and it just never felt like the right time. Lots of excuses. I’m sorry. Hopefully it will help you, out there .’

Jungkook laughs a little, to himself. It has been helpful , he wants to say. I wish you had told me .

‘ The Emperor is dead ,’ the letter continues. ‘ The Empress killed him. She wants all our friends for herself. ‘Good of the Empire’ or some bullshit. You’ve got to keep them away from Sel Iriu at all costs. I’ll figure something out with her eventually. I’ve led her to believe I’ve betrayed you. If you’ve heard rumor of that, please know it’s not true .’

Jungkook hadn’t heard, but his heart aches anyway. How hard it must be, for Yoongi to pretend to have given up on them.

‘ I miss you, in ways I can’t possibly describe. I hope you’re safe and well and not too broken up about me leaving. I can’t apologize enough times for that. I selfishly wish you were here, if only so I could hold your hand and hear your voice. But I know it’s safer for you out there, away from the Empress.

Hopefully we won’t be apart for too much longer. I’m doing my best to return as soon as I can. Know that I’m well and thinking of you. I love you.

Yoongi ’

Jungkook just breathes for a moment, trying to reel in his emotions.

It’s so like Yoongi to try to take all the responsibility for himself. As if Jungkook would take their friends and hole up somewhere, waiting to hear that Yoongi was alright and it was safe for them to return.

If there’s going to be fighting, Jungkook is going to be right there next to Yoongi, watching his back.

Resolved, Jungkook gets to his feet and runs after his parents. When he catches up to them, he says, “I need you to get a letter into Sel Iriu.”

~~

Yoongi makes little headway in figuring out what to do about the Empress. She’s constantly surrounded by the Imperial guard and even when she isn’t, she’s on edge and alert and her powers still remain far superior to his own.

He’s bolstered by the idea that Jungkook has gotten his letter, that he knows the things Yoongi wanted him to know. It gives him energy, when he’s unmotivated, to continue searching for the way out of this.

Jungkook is waiting, he tells himself. The sooner you solve this, the sooner you and Jungkook can be together again. The sooner everyone is safe.

He continues visiting the bench in the gardens and checking for messages from Lady Kim, but there’s usually nothing. When, days after the last one, there’s a large envelope stuck to the underside, it’s a surprise.

Yoongi opens the letter.

‘ Need shields lowered in three weeks. Beloved .’

Yoongi’s heart jumps, despite himself. All that hoping that Jungkook had hidden himself away to be safe disappears at the thought of him coming.

Yoongi crumples the letter in his hand and cradles his head in his hands. Jungkook must be planning something. The biggest obstacle for sneaking into Sel Iriu is the shields around the moon, monitored by the Imperial guard.

Jungkook must be trying to bring something big in, if he needs the shields lowered. Despite himself, Yoongi is relieved that Jungkook is coming. He doesn’t have to shoulder all this burden alone.

Yoongi gets to his feet, resolved. If Jungkook wants the shields lowered in three weeks, the shields will be lowered. Once Jungkook is in the atmosphere, Yoongi will make his move on the Empress.

It’s up to him to be ready by then.

~~

Slowly, over the next couple of weeks, all the vassal lieges gather on Tirune like Jungkook asked.

It’s a little nerve wracking, to see them all together like this. Jungkook knows he’s the one that gathered them, but there’s so much power, so much importance, all in one place. Part of him doubts if he’s even worthy of being here.

It’s not true, that doubt, he knows. He’s the Heir to the Empire, he’s the one that gathered them, he belongs in this room just as much as any of them.

It doesn’t stop him from being nervous.

“We’re going to Sel Iriu in a week,” he tells them. “Bring your guard and your gifts. From what I know, the Empress hasn’t been dealt with yet. When we get there, we may still have to confront her or my partner may already have the situation in hand. We will have to discuss the new direction of the Empire either way, so make whatever preparations you need for that discussion now.”

The Vospi queen is smiling at him. “Authority suits you,” she says.

Jungkook blushes and smiles before continuing. “My friends and I will enter Sel Iriu ahead of all of you. We will make sure everything has been dealt with and signal you once it’s safe for all of you to land.”

“And if you need us to fight?” the Kisun king asks. “How will we know to move in?”

“Jimin and I will explode something large enough for you to see from the rendezvous point.”

“How are we getting into Sel Iriu?” one of the Senators asks. “The moon is shielded.”

“The shields will be down.”

The Senator raises a skeptical eyebrow. “How can you be sure?”

Jungkook thinks of Yoongi, steady and sure and dependable. “They’ll be down,” he repeats.

~~

Three weeks from the date on Jungkook’s letter, Yoongi wanders in a roundabout path for close to an hour before he reaches the shield controllers’ office. He lingers near the back, watching the guards monitor the shields and the officers monitor them. He waits.

Hours pass before one of the large screens at the front of the room lights up. Someone is approaching the shield. The entire room comes to attention.

One of the guards near the front of the room reports, “One ship. Tirunese.”

“No scheduled arrivals from Tirune,” another guard calls.

The officer closest to Yoongi says, “Hail them.”

The second guard does as he’s told. “This is Sel Iriu ground control. We don’t have you on our flight manifest for the day. State your business.”

There’s no response. Yoongi moves away from his position against the wall.

“Sir,” the first guard says, sounding nervous. “There’s several more ships approaching. Tirunese, Darusi, Qryn …”

The officer crosses his arms. “Be sure the shields are armed. Ready the‒”

“Lower the shields,” Yoongi says lowly.

The officer whirls to face him, shock fading to confusion when he sees him. “Imperial highness? What…I can’t lower the shields until they return our hails. Do you know who’s on those ships?”

One of the guards near the front is reaching for the button that will put the whole moon on alert. Yoongi reaches out and uses his gift, yanking on the silver buttons in her uniform collar to pull her away from her console. “Lower the shields,” he says again to the officer.

The officer is wide-eyed now, panicked. “Imperial highness, this could be a matter of planetary security. I can’t in good conscious‒”

Yoongi grabs him by the lapel with the hand that isn’t controlling his gift and yanks the officer up into his space. “Last I checked, being Heir meant members of the Imperial guard like you listened to my orders.”

“The Empress‒”

“If you don’t lower those shields, you’re going to have to worry about me .”

The officer stares at him for a little longer, swallowing nervously. Then he says loudly, “Lower the shields.” Yoongi lets go of his jacket.

The guard Yoongi isn’t holding with his magic glances between his officer and Yoongi. Yoongi glares at him, lifting his free hand threateningly.

“Lower them!” the officer shouts. “Now!”

The guard jumps to do as he’s told.

The ships fly through the lowered shields and into the moon’s orbit.

Yoongi leaves, work done. He has an Empress to confront.

Chapter Text

The minutes after Yoongi lets the ships through the shield are chaos. He doesn’t know who Jungkook has brought with him, but whoever it is has thrown the entire guard into trouble even as far as the palace.

By the time Yoongi arrives back home, the Imperial guard are mobilizing rapidly. He doesn’t spare them much thought, except that Jungkook and the others hopefully weren’t expecting him to have dealt with them. The Empress has been challenge enough.

Likewise, the guard pay him no mind as he weaves through them into the palace. The Empress either truly doesn’t view him as a threat or thinks she’ll have no trouble handling him on her own.

She might be right.

Yoongi is nervous, breathless with it, at the thought of confronting her again. He’s got to handle her, quickly, though. The longer he waits, the closer Jungkook gets and the more vulnerable Yoongi becomes.

Finally, he reaches the councilroom, where he assumes the Empress has holed up. Sure enough, there’s two of her personal guard standing watch next to the door.

“I’m going to go in,” Yoongi says. “Are you going to try to stop me?”

The two women share a glance. “You’re here for the Empress?”

Yoongi nods.

They step away from the door. “She’s expecting you.”

That’s reassuring , Yoongi thinks sarcastically to himself as he enters the room.

The Empress, up on her dais, smiles at the sight of him. “Here he is,” she says brightly. “Yoongi, we were just talking about you.”

“Get out,” Yoongi says to the councilors. “This doesn’t concern you.”

The doors slam shut behind him with a wave of the Empress’s hand. “Oh, I think it does concern them,” she says. “Matters of the Empire are exactly what concerns them.”

Yoongi stops at the foot of the steps up to her. “You know why I’m here then.”

“I’ll admit,” she begins. “You did have me fooled this last month or so. You tortured that servant girl just like I asked you to.” She sighs. “But the guard remains loyal. Who did you let into Sel Iriu, Yoongi?”

“That’s not your concern.”

“The Tirunese boy, I suppose,” she says. “Disappointing, but not surprising.”

Yoongi tries not to let her goad him. “This doesn’t involve him.”

The Empress tilts her head. “Doesn’t it?”

“This fight is between you and I. Don’t make it about anything else.”

“ This fight? Yoongi, my dear, what fight? What do we have to fight about?” She shrugs. “I may not approve of your soft spot for your spouse, but we’re allowed to disagree about things. I have tried to avoid being a controlling mother.”

“ What do we have to fight about ?” Yoongi scoffs. “Did you forget that you sent off my friends to be experimented on or that you set up my marriage with the intention of stealing my child ?”

The Empress looks him over, serious finally. “That was all your father’s doing,” she says. “Why do you think I killed him?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. He was going to give me the Empire.”

“I killed him for you , Yoongi. To protect you .”

“You could have stopped him,” Yoongi says. “You could have stopped him long before he ever met with the Kiraits or married me off. And don’t say you didn’t know because we both know that you did. I saw you on that freighter. He may have thought of it, but you were complicit.”

Just then the door bursts open.

It’s Jungkook, out of breath and bloodied in the doorway. His hands are glowing white hot and he’s holding some sort of silver rifle.

Yoongi’s heart leaps at the sight of him, but his stomach also drops.

The Empress plucks the gun from Jungkook’s hands with her gift. “Just the man I was hoping to see,” she says with a grin.

“Jungkook, get out of‒” Yoongi makes a belated attempt to wrap his gift around Jungkook protectively.

The Empress beats him to it. “Don’t send him away,” she tuts. “I’ve barely had a chance to get to know your spouse, you know.” She twists her fingers and Jungkook walks towards her.

Yoongi clenches his hands into fists, but there’s little he can do to her now without risking Jungkook’s safety.

Jungkook goes up the steps and stops next to the Empress. His chest rises and falls erratically. 

The Empress pats Jungkook’s cheek gently. “You’re right that I could have stopped your father,” she says, tone finally serious compared to the conversational lilt she’d been using. “But I saw some merits in his plan.”

“And what,” Yoongi grits out, “would those be?”

The Empress draws the sword hanging from her waist. Jungkook doesn’t twitch despite how close the naked blade gets to his face. “I told you before, your loyalty to people makes you weak. It makes you vulnerable.”

“My desire to protect is what keeps me from giving up,” Yoongi counters.

The Empress isn’t even looking at him, focused completely on Jungkook. If he didn’t think she’d kill him instantly, he’d throw something at her. A chair or a knife or something.

She slips behind Jungkook, using his body as a shield, sword to his throat. “Perhaps it’s time I freed you from that vulnerability.”

“I’m sorry,” Yoongi says, desperate and helpless in the face of that blade. “Eomma, please don’t‒”

She smiles at him over Jungkook’s shoulder. “It’s been so long since you called me ‘eomma.’ Do it again?”

Yoongi can barely breathe, but he does as she asks. “Please, eomma. Don’t hurt him.”

Jungkook blinks rapidly and clenches his hands. He twitches forward and the blade nicks his neck. She must have released her gift on him. He looks down at Yoongi and smiles crookedly. “Yoongi, it’s alright, you don’t need to‒”

The Empress tightens her hold until Jungkook can’t do so much as swallow without cutting himself open. “You have two choices,” she says. “Surrender the Empire and the hybrids and I will ignore my better judgment and leave you and Jungkook be. Or, continue to resist and I will make you watch him bleed out from the neck.”

Jungkook stares unwaveringly at Yoongi, as if he could make Yoongi accept his death in exchange for the Empire.

Yoongi casts about the room with his gift, searching for something, anything , he could use to subdue the Empress. There’s nothing close enough. He could send things sailing across the room, but she’d have control of them by the time they reach her.

Jungkook widens his eyes, still trying to get his attention. Yoongi ignores him, refusing to say goodbye ten feet across the room.

Not her jewelry, not her sword, not any of their clothes. Not the throne or the paintings. Yoongi refuses to use Jungkook’s body as his own puppet, and even if he did, the sword at his throat is too great a threat.

Jungkook doesn’t seem to agree. “Yoongi,” he says. The sword cuts further into his neck. “You promised me forever.”

Yoongi’s throat burns. He doesn’t want to break that promise any more than Jungkook does. He doesn’t want to say that goodbye Jungkook is asking him for.

The Empress chuckles and angles her blade more towards Jungkook’s jaw. His collar is soaked red.

Yoongi finally had the courage to meet his eyes. To his surprise, Jungkook doesn’t look sad or like he’s trying to say goodbye at all. His chin is lifted in defiance and his eyes are alight with determination.

“You promised me forever,” Jungkook says again.

The light catches the pendant around Jungkook’s neck and Yoongi finally understands.

With his gift wrapped so deep into the metal of the pendant, it only takes half a thought to break the chain and wind it tight around the Empress’s neck. She has no defense against it, pressed so tightly to Jungkook’s back. She stumbles back with a strangled cry, sword clattering to the ground as her hands clutch her throat.

There’s a moment, while she’s kneeling and pleading at him with her eyes, that Yoongi thinks he should spare her. That he should begin this new chapter for his people with mercy.

Then he sees the grim satisfaction when her blade punctured through his father’s chest. He hears Yunhui’s pleas for the torture to end. He hears the snap of the Empress’s hand against Taehyung, hears her hissing, ‘ I’m tired of you whispering in the ears of your betters .’

He sees Jungkook, terrified and doing his very best to be brave at the bottom of the courtyard steps when they first met. He hears his mother telling the Kiraits ‘ their child would have served .’

The chain tightens around the Empress’s throat until her neck snaps and she slumps, dead, to the ground.

Yoongi can’t quite find it in himself to regret it.

The moment her body hits the ground like a puppet cut from its strings, Jungkook stumbles back down the stairs. He hits Yoongi’s chest with a solid thump. They hold each other, just breathing, for a long time. Yoongi squeezes him tightly, reassuring himself that it’s over, Jungkook is safe.

When they finally pull apart, Yoongi starts to say something, but Jungkook’s focus is on something over his shoulder.

Yoongi turns and is faced with the councilors, all looking between his mother’s body and him.

Yoongi straightens as they stare at him, trying to hide the exhaustion weighing down his bones now that the adrenaline is fading. “What is it now?”

“Imperial Majesty, Emperor Min Yoongi of the 12th System,” they say in unison and then bow, foreheads touching the ground. “Long may you reign.”

Chapter Text

Yoongi just stares for a moment, at the councilors in a deep bow on the ground. Tries to gather himself so he doesn’t seem like a total madman.

“My father, the Emperor, is dead,” he begins. “My mother, the Empress, is the one who killed him. I am the one that killed her. My parents are dead. I…” Yoongi swallows, trying to keep the shakiness out of his voice. “I am the Emperor now, according to our laws. But…I’ve never believed in this Empire. The values it was built upon, the ideals our ancestors set out to uphold, aren’t present in the society we inhabit today.” Yoongi takes a deep breath. “That’s why, effective immediately, I’m dissolving the Empire. The five vassal planets are free to govern themselves under their own leadership and make changes to their laws and societies as they see fit. Any debts to the empire are absolved and I will do my best to be sure that past wrongs are righted. I will govern Iriuna and her moons so long as I feel fit to do so and that I am leading our people in the direction they deserve to go. That is all.”

The councilors, as they get to their feet, are displeased. Understandably, since he just fractioned their power in the span of a few minutes. Yoongi stares at the throne he refuses to sit in and wishes he could send them all away.

“Surely we can talk about this, Imperial majesty‒”

Yoongi turns to stare at the councilor who spoke. “Does being the Emperor not give me the power to govern as I wish, with or without advice from my councilors?”

The councilor shrinks under his stare. “It...it does.”

“And is the formation of the Empire itself not something directly under my jurisdiction?” Yoongi continues, deadpan.

“It is, Imperial majesty.”

“Then was there absolutely no reason for me to consult with any one of you before making such an announcement?”

“It would have at least been polite ,” one of the councilors towards the back mutters.

Yoongi glares at her. “I may not be my father or my mother and I may have just dissolved the Empire, but that does not mean I will tolerate disrespect from any of you. I have not forgotten how some of you stood by during the events that lead to my parents’ deaths, or that some even directly opposed me. I have a long memory.”

The mood in the room shifts. Several councilors no longer meet his eyes.

At that moment, Jungkook grabs his hand and jerks his head toward the doorway, eyebrows raised in a question.

“Excuse us,” Yoongi says to the councilors as they leave. “Someone compile a list of the vassal debts for me to look over when I get back.”

In the hall, Jungkook hardly waits for the door to close behind Yoongi before he’s walking curtly further into the palace.

“Are you okay?” Yoongi asks softly.

“I’m fine. I‒Shaken, but fine.”

“Okay,” Yoongi says. “I…I’m glad to see you. Sorry it…went to shit for a bit.”

Jungkook hasn’t looked at him yet. “My parents are here.”

Yoongi is so taken aback he stumbles briefly. “What?”

“I gathered the vassal leaders,” Jungkook says, still almost running down the hall. “To renegotiate the terms of their vassalage, You’ve got yourself the first sit down meeting between leaders in a hundred years. Congratulations.”

Yoongi grabs Jungkook’s elbow and tugs gently until he turns around. Jungkook crosses his arms and stares somewhere over the top of Yoongi’s head.

“Why…are you angry with me?” Yoongi asks. 

“I just…” Jungkook shakes his head. “You dissolved the Empire.”

“Isn’t that what you wanted?” Yoongi says, confused. “That’s what we agreed, what I promised you after Vospin.”

Jungkook smiles, but it looks forced. He tugs his arm from Yoongi’s fingers and starts walking again. “Don’t worry about it. You have a good many kings and queens to talk to. And the entirety of the Qryn Senate.”

Before Yoongi can get out another word of argument, Jungkook is pushing open the doors to another room and the leaders of the five vassal planets of the Empire are all staring at Yoongi.

~~

“You are not your father’s son, Min Yoongi,” one of the Darusi queens says with a grin. 

Taehyung’s aunts, Yoongi knows. They’ve met before and the sight of even a few familiar faces in this room is the only thing keeping him from melting into his anxiety.

“Thank you,” he says, because it’s a compliment.

Jungkook’s mother speaks next, all iron resolve and authority. “We brought the other leaders here to prepare to renegotiate the terms of our vassalage with you after you confronted your mother,” she says. Her husband stands behind her and gives Yoongi an encouraging smile.

“You had that much faith I’d win?”

“If you hadn’t, I daresay we outnumbered her,” one of the Kisun queens says with a grin. Her eyes shift through a spectrum of colors every second. Her suit, white to start, bleeds into different colors at a fraction of the speed.

“Dissolving the Empire was an unexpected move,” her king says, looking Yoongi up and down critically. “Not entirely sure how wise of one just yet.” His suit changes to match the first queen’s.

The second queen, on his other side, smiles at Yoongi too, much softer than her wife. “You gave up a lot of power today, young man.”

“I don't care about power,” Yoongi says. “I made a promise to some people I care very much about that I wouldn’t let the inequality of my father’s Empire continue after the crown passed to me. I upheld it.”

“It was indeed your father’s Empire that was filled with inequality,” one of the Qryn Senators says enigmatically. The twelve Senators are all dressed in earth tones, slate and sand and dark leafy green.

Another of the Senators continues, “You could build a better one.”

Yoongi can only stare, shocked speechless.

“We expected you to have more to say on the matter,” the Darusi queen says with a chuckle. 

“You…” Yoongi’s mind is reeling. “You’re willingly pledging vassalage again? To me?”

“To you,” Jungkook’s mother confirms. “And to Jungkook.”

“I don’t understand.” 

The Vospi queen, resplendent in pearly white, says, “You gave him your title, didn’t you?”

Yoongi nods.

“He embraced it,” one of the Darusi queens says. “He traveled the system to gather us first in your name and then his own. We came because of what he represents.”

“We came because we’d follow him,” the Kisun king corrects. “No offense, Imperial majesty , but your spouse understands things about the people of this Empire you never will.”

“I know,” Yoongi says. “It’s why I gave him my title in the first place.”

“You two saved the Empire from lots of war,” the Senator adds.

“Selfishly,” Yoongi protests. “We only did that to save our friends. I, certainly, am not a hero.”

“Some in our system would argue against that, but it’s really a moot point,” Jungkook’s father says. “The fact is you did save us, selfless reasoning or not.”

“And you have treated the non-Iriu members of your court with kindness and respect. That leads us to trust you will treat the peoples of your Empire the same,” the second Darusi queen says, voice soft. “You gave your Tirunese partner your title, trusted him with that responsibility like no one in your family has before.”

“Jungkook brought us together because he believes in what the two of you might accomplish together.” Jungkook’s mother shrugs. “I trust my son.”

Yoongi can hardly wrap his head around what’s happening, what these rulers are asking of him. “I have to ask Jungkook. He…he’s the one who asked me to fix things. I told him I’d dissolve the Empire. If he doesn’t agree, I have to refuse.”

“You think after all this he’d ask you to dissolve the Empire?” the Vospi queen asks.

“We haven’t spoken about it. And it’s been…weeks. I just.” Yoongi glances back at the door. “I’d like to hear from him.”

“Go,” Jungkook’s father says. “Talk to your partner.”

~~

Jungkook is standing just outside the door. He straightens when Yoongi exits. “Well?” he asks expectantly.

“We’re taking a recess,” Yoongi says. “I didn’t really get a chance to talk to you.”

Jungkook nods but doesn’t say anything.

“So…” Yoongi clears his throat. “You didn’t go hide out somewhere like I asked.”

Jungkook smiles. “To be fair, I didn’t get your letter until after they all agreed to come with me.”

Yoongi echoes his smile and takes his hand. “Gathering the vassals, huh?”

“I know,” Jungkook says. He gently bumps his foot into Yoongi’s. “I didn’t know what else to do. You’re not mad?”

“Why would I be mad? I gave you the title so you could do good with it.” Yoongi bumps Jungkook’s foot back. “I’m just surprised they all came.”

Jungkook makes a face. “It took a lot of convincing.”

Yoongi steps closer so he can rest his head on Jungkook’s shoulder. “I missed you,” he whispers.

Jungkook lifts a hand to the back of Yoongi’s neck. “I missed you too,” he murmurs. “When all this is over, you and I are going to have a long, long recap of everything that happened.”

“And then we’re never going to be apart again.”

Jungkook laughs. “Okay. I think I can live with that.”

Yoongi smiles and wraps his arms around Jungkook’s waist. It feels good just to hold him. They stay like that for a couple of minutes.

Then Jungkook says, “You have to go back in at some point.”

Yoongi wrinkles his nose and groans. “Do I?”

“After I went through all the effort of bringing them here? You most certainly do.”

Slowly, Yoongi pulls back so they can look at each other. “They want to keep the Empire,” he says.

“What did you tell them?” 

“I said I had to ask you.”

“You did?”

“You’re the one I promised I’d dissolve the whole thing. I wouldn’t change my mind about that without asking you first.”

Jungkook nods. “There were some revelations, for me, while we were traveling. With the title, I…” He shrugs. “I didn’t think I’d end up in a position to make Empire-wide changes.”

“My mother married into the Mins and she was the Empress,” Yoongi says. “She never had less power than my father.”

“I’m Tirunese,” Jungkook says with a sideways smile. “I thought it would be different.”

“Not for me,” Yoongi says softly. “You were raised to rule just as much as I was. I should have told you.”

“Oh, most definitely,” Jungkook says cheerily. “We can unbox that later. What are you going to tell the vassals?”

“If we’re going to do this.” Yoongi gives Jungkook a look. “ If . Then it’s the two of us together. So.” 

“So,” Jungkook repeats.

Yoongi approaches slowly and takes Jungkook’s hands. “Do you want to be an Emperor, Jungkook?”

“Do you?” Jungkook strokes his thumbs over Yoongi’s knuckles.

Yoongi shrugs and makes a face. “But if I got to do it with you…” He trails off pointedly.

“Somebody has to fix things,” Jungkook muses with a grin. “Might as well be us.”

“Stars know the council would do a shit job of it,” Yoongi murmurs. 

Jungkook tugs him closer by the lapels and then wraps his arms around the back of Yoongi’s neck. “Emperors, huh? My mother will be pleased.”

“You and I are going to change the Empire, Jungkook. No more secrets, no more inequalities, no more suffering.” Their noses press together.

“Anything, so long as I get to do it with you,” Jungkook whispers.

~~

In a strange parody of Jungkook’s first day on Sel Iriu, he stands alone at the bottom of courtyard steps.

The eyes of thousands of people are upon him. The members of the Imperial Court, his dearest friends among them, are accompanied by delegations from across the system. His parents and their war council and all the nobles from Tirune. The Darusi queens and their court, the Vospi king and queen, the two queens and their king from Kisun, and the Qryn Senate are all gathered, eyes on Jungkook alone.

Jungkook is in finery, like he was the first time, but instead of Iriu robes, he wears the clothes of his own people. A military-esque jacket with a high collar and shimmery buttons closes tight just above his belt. His pants are pressed and creased firmly, but they narrow around his ankles so they can be tucked into his boots. His neck feels bare without Yoongi’s pendant, as it has since he broke it to stop the Empress.

Jungkook is nervous again, but for a host of different reasons than before. There’s little fear or pressure to be perfect for the crowd of officials watching, but there is a desire for this to go smoothly, so the memories can be only fond ones. 

When someone steps to his side, Jungkook doesn’t tense. He turns to smile at Yoongi, who tangles their fingers together as soon as their eyes meet.

“Are you ready?” Yoongi whispers.

“Of course. Are you?”

Yoongi nods, the jewels of his cira swaying gently. He squeezes Jungkook’s hand and then they begin the ascent.

At the top, there is no waiting Emperor or Empress, no droning priestess. There is simply Councilor Jung, smiling softly.

“Jeon Jungkook, of Tirune,” she begins, voice amplified with the help of the Qryn. “Min Yoongi, of Iriuna. Why have we gathered here?”

“We have come to be wed,” Jungkook answers.

The rites this time combine elements of Tirunese weddings with the Iriu ones they did before, at Yoongi’s request.

“Make your vows before us, then, and let this crowd be your witnesses.”

Jungkook and Yoongi turn to face each other. Yoongi holds out his hands, palm up, and Jungkook places his on top. Yoongi’s thumbs rub over the back of Jungkook’s palms. For a few moments, they simply smile at each other.

“Jungkook.” Yoongi smiles and takes a deep breath. “There is an entire solar system under my care. A thousand wrongs I have a responsibility to right. A host of people relying on me to fix the things my father ruined. But…” He swallows and squeezes Jungkook’s hands. “Jungkook, if you asked, I would leave this system and everything I know for the chance to stay by your side. You are the answer to the questions I’ve been asking for my entire life, the solution to a problem I couldn’t solve, the missing piece in the puzzle that is my soul. I would die before being parted from you again.”

Then Yoongi lets go of Jungkook’s hands to reach into his pocket. He produces the pendant, chain still broken.

“Do you accept these vows?” Councilor Jung asks.

“I accept them,” Jungkook answers, heart pounding.

With his gift, Yoongi lifts the two ends of the chain around Jungkook’s neck and reconnects them. The necklace settles against Jungkook’s chest with an air of finality. “To forever,” he whispers. “And a thousand years after.”

“Yoongi,” Jungkook says, trying to seem like he isn’t fighting back tears. “You are so much more than I ever thought you would be. When I came to Sel Iriu to marry you the first time, I was alone and afraid and determined to do my duty to protect my people. You showed me kindness and joy and respect in a time when I didn’t expect to receive any of that.” He takes Yoongi’s hands again briefly. “Yoongi, I have chosen you countless times and I will always choose you, as many times as I am asked. You are the words that go with the melody that sits in my heart, the song that I am always singing, the light that shines from all the stars in the sky.”

Jungkook pulls from his pockets two thick lengths of jeweled chain. 

“Do you accept these vows?” Councilor Jung asks again.

“I accept them,” Yoongi says, voice wavering a little with emotion.

Jungkook uses his gift to link the two chains together on one end and when the metal cools, he drapes it around the back of Yoongi’s neck. Then Jungkook uses his gift to close the links. When he releases it, the chain rests heavily against Yoongi’s collarbones, glittering. “For as long as you’ll have me.”

Then Councilor Jung says, “Will you honor the bonds of honor and kin in keeping your spirits tethered?”

“I will,” Yoongi answers, smiling.

Jungkook smiles back. “I will.”

“Then let us be witness to your union.”

Jungkook lifts one hand to Yoongi’s face and steps forward until their mouths meet. This time, the kiss holds a thousand unspoken words and promises.